《I Became The Rabbit Swordsman In A Novel》


 Prologue

    Prologue

    I thought I had reached the highest level as a swordsman.

    When discussing the outstanding rapier swordsman on the continent, my name Alix Wafer was always mentioned, people respected me, and those who had interests in swords worshiped me, watching my every move without losing sight.

    So, I may have been a little arrogant and a little conceited.

    One day, I was killed in vain by those who envied me. So, in technical terms, I was assassinated.

    It seems like I''m speaking too calmly when talking about my death, but since its a thing of the past, I really have no choice.

    More than that, although the situation that I am in right now is very strange. Not only was it strange that I, who should have died, was alive,

    What the hell is this?

    In the broken mirror, a girl with silver hair and red eyes was looking at me with a pathetic expression. With white rabbit ears on her head.

 Chapter 1: Graduation exam (1)

    Chapter 1: Graduation exam (1)

    Next Chapter

    Yes, I know. This must be how I appear now. I should have died, but for some reason when I had opened my eyes, I had be a teenage girl.

    I tried my best to understand everything, but I could not make myself ept the pair of bunny ears on my head.

    In addition, I had died in a deserted alleyway, but now I was in a school dormitory. Where the hell is this ce?

    Aris! What are you cooking up in there? Everyone is waiting for you!

    Suddenly the door opened and a girl with brown hair and brown rabbit ears barged inside.

    For me?

    As I made a puzzled expression, therge eyes of the brown-haired rabbit grew bigger and bigger.

    What are you doing, still not dressed? I will help you, since we dont have much time!

    Wait.

    With her help, I was able to wear a women''s uniform. A ck uniform with a red pleated skirt. Leather boots. A rapier on the waist. Except for the skirt, the uniform is pretty simr to my original outfit.

    Oh, and this!

    The brte put arge ck brim hat with feathers over my head. There were already two holes pierced in the brim hat, so the rabbit ears could be pulled out of the hat.

    How pretty!

    As the brown-haired rabbit said, I was really pretty. It''s not that the brte was ugly, she was definitely pretty, but I couldn''t help but notice how prettier I was.

    Okay! Lets hurry! We dont have time for makeup!

    The brte bunny dragged me outside. When I rushed through the hallway getting dragged, the women with bunny ears and bipedal men let us through while murmuring amongst themselves.

    Are they on their way now?

    Is she not scared?

    I dont think thats the case, looking at her expression or the state of her ears??

    Then what is it?

    Shesfortable?

    I could hear everything, due to the bunny ears. But looking at the atmosphere, I could tell that some important event was happening, I just wasnt sure what.

    Where are we going?

    Where do you think it is? Of course the exam room!

    Exam? What exam?

    Why are you so clueless all of the sudden? Your graduation exam! I said several times that you have to make up for it in this graduation exam if you want to graduate!

    Graduation exam? At that moment, something came to mind. This sounded exactly like the contents of a children''s book called Jarrod the Rabbit Hero''. But Jarrod was the male protagonist. Then wait a rapier with this look? So, am I the nameless female rabbit who appeared as a matchup for Jarrod''s graduation exam?

    Although the story was so terrible that the book had better use for kindling a fire, and she was only the nameless female matchup, the confident attitude that she held despite herck of skills was enough to make me hold admiration for this character who I really liked.

    Of course, I had never mentioned that I liked this book because of my reputation, and using a fake name Aris, I had repeatedly written letters to the presumed address of the storybook author to make a supplemental story about this female characterwait?

    Hold it right there.

    I stopped the girl who was dragging me.

    Why? I told you we arete!

    You called me Aris earlier, right?

    Then the girl looked at me like she was speechless.

    You are still out of your mind! Aris Wafer! It''s your name!"

    This meant that the nameless female rabbit was given my pseudonym, and my dead self was in the storybook?

    No, this is.

    You can tell me a storyter!

    In the midst of feeling like losing my mind, I had already followed the brown rabbit to the front of the match field.

    You arete.

    The rabbit standing in front of me was a gray bunny, but he must have been the one called the Tiger Bunny Teacher due to his temper, Jeffield.

    We are so sorry! I think shes a little nervous

    The brown haired rabbit came up with an excuse for me.

    No. I dont think thats the case? Arent the ears of Aris still standing tall as we speak?

    Jeffield pointed out my ears.

    No, thats because

    The brown haired bunny tried to take my side as if this was her concern, but as Jeffield sent out a hand signal, she stopped talking.

    Nevermind, Annie. There is no need for you to exin to her. You are still a troublemaker, Aris.

    This rabbit was the teacher who supported and advised Jarrod everyday. In the novel, he had an image of a strict yet warm character, but he was especially mean towards me.

    I honestly dont understand that you are taking the graduation exam. You have been a troublemaker since the beginning of the school year. You never even paid attention in ss because you were so obsessed with your so-called rapier or poking stick thing.

    The rabbits in the story probably mostly used magic, and if they had used weapons, they would mostly use double-handed daggers. So, the curriculum waspletely different from Aris, who used a rapier.

    Aris.

    The brte bunny with Annie as her name looked at me and the teacher with a worrisome face.

    One moment.

    There were still some things to figure out, and as this was a story that I read growing up, I could barely remember the plot, but there was something that teacher Jeffield said that bothered me.

    First of all, rapier is not a mere poking stick, and its a much greater sword than the tiny little daggers that you guys sway around.

    Oh, Aris!

    Annie was so shocked at my statement that her ears were shaking.

    Did you guys just?

    Jeffield gave me a sharp re, so I red back. There wouldnt exist anyone who would be scared by a pretty bunnys re, but I had pride to protect.

    Since your upright ears are telling me that you really believe in what you say, I could still give you punishment. Still,

    Jeffiled made a smirk and then stepped out of the way.

    Its better for life to teach you. Get in there.

    Before stepping in, I gave Jeffiled onest re and then headed over.

    Aris! I will be cheering you on from the bleachers, so get em!

    I smiled back at Annie, who cheered me opposed to the teacher, and Annie blushed a little from this smile.

    You just keep your eyes on me.

    Will do!

    When I headed in, a male rabbit in a uniform, checking the name list approached me.

    Aris! I thought that you werenting! The other rabbits were starting to talk about how you got scared, unlike how you always talked with confidence!

    Iughed at his remark. Its a basic rule in swordsmanship to bluff when you have no idea what is going on.

    Who chickened out? Me? Thats a definite no! Let me get in there this instant.

    The male rabbit then nodded as he understood.

    Fight on! You are the one who would be able to defeat Jarrod!

    Jarrod.

    Based on the story, I was supposed to lose. In the story, he was depicted as a great warrior. When I thought of this, my whole body was wrapped in an electric sensation. It had been a long time since Ist felt this. A feeling you get after reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship.

    Competitiveness.

    And the feeling of conquest of winning and fighting with someone stronger than I.

    It was the kind of excitement, as if I didnt know anything but stepped into the dojo with nothing but a sword in my hand.

    Aris, whats wrong? Is it because you are scared?

    The male rabbit holding the list looked at me with a puzzled face. I returned a smile at his confused face.

    No, its because Im so excited.

    Did I look a bit sexy with a smile while panting? The male rabbit''s face turned redder than that of Annie''s and he even turned the other way around.

    Its t..time to go! Go on!

    When I entered after the male rabbit rushing me and stepped inside the match field,

    Woahhhhhhhh!

    The cheer of the rabbits rang across the field,

    Ouch!

    It was so loud that I instantly reflected to cover my ears. But it was no use when I tried to cover where my human ears would have been.

    Oh thats right, they are up above.

    When I pressed firmly on my bunny ears, the world finally was quieter.

    And now, herees the battle between everybodys favorite bunny, Aris Wafer, and the valedictorian who always had a perfect score on all written and practical exams, Jarrod!

    I didn''t know what kind of school graduation exam had all these rabbits so excited to see a match and even a hired announcer, but anyway, I enjoyed this type of atmosphere.

    Aris waved at me!

    No, she waved in my direction!

    No, it was this way!

    The audience was going crazy, proving my embarrassing title as everyones favorite bunny.

    Hmph. You still dont understand what kind of situation you put yourself into, Aris.

    Meanwhile, a cold, strict voice came from the front. Looking ahead, I saw a male rabbit with ck hair stretching out with a dagger in both hands.

    Jarrod?

    When I asked, Jarrod made a cold face.

    Thats right. Since so many bunnies approach you, remembering mens names must be harder than memorizing the textbook.

    I was speechless from his words.

    Are you telling me these things because you want to provoke me?

    Isnt it the truth? Who doesnt know that the reason you are here without good grades is all due to your looks?

    Oh, is this what they call a hardworking student who gets jealous of the genius with innate talent?

    Jarrod, I think you are mistaken, but do you think that you are the protagonist of the stage?

    What are you saying?

    Jarrod of course wouldnt understand what I was saying, as a character in a novel.

    Things will change from now. The protagonist is now me.

    I must defeat Jarrod. That was the only thing on my mind.

 Chapter 2: Graduation Exam (2)

    Chapter 2: Graduation Exam (2)

    You are really stuck-up.

    Jarrod kept his puzzled face while looking at me and then shook his head.

    How could something like you defeat me?

    And then he didnt forget to provoke me until the end.

    Oh, so this is how you want it to go?

    I looked towards the audience. In a field like this, there was something that I always did.

    Woooooooh!

    When I sent hand kisses, the roar from the audience spread like a wave.

    Oh,

    This was my signature gesture even when I was a man, and women used to scream or faint no matter their ss, and men used to curse.

    But when I did it in my current appearance, men and women alike were a crucible of excitement. Even though I am a rabbit, being a woman had an advantage.

    Louder!

    When I looked towards the audience and hook my hands up and down to signal the sound to get louder,

    YEAHHHHHHHH!

    ARIS! ARIS! ARIS! ARIIS!

    The bunnies screamed out my name and got even louder.

    Ouch my ears

    Although my eardrums were numb, I was so excited that my heart was beating fast, and my ears were pping on their own. I couldnt control them.

    How about that, Jarrod? Thats the difference between you and I.

    When I confidently gestured at Jarrod to listen to the sound, Jarrod made a frown, as if his ears hurt and opened his lips

    Youlikeis this..kindtalktrash ?

    But since my ears were numb, I couldnt hear what he was saying.

    What? Repeat that!

    When I took my hands to the ears and then leaned towards him, Jarrod lost expression on his face as if he got really upset. I wasnt mocking him, I really couldnt hear him.

    QUIET!

    In that moment, the loud shout enough to swallow the roar as a whole instantly made the audience quiet.

    Hes really like a tiger. Do you really think hes just a rabbit?

    On the podium, Jeffield, the bunny who was like an actual tiger, was looking down at me with his arms crossed.

    Now, since the situation has calmed down, the two of you please get into your positions.

    Jarrod and I followed the directions of the announcer and then stood in front of our own lines.

    To briefly introduce the two, with the current grades that Aris has, if she loses this battle, she will have to attend school another year!

    Woah, thats the worst. I will be stuck at school for a whole year?

    Thats okay, Aris!

    Yeah, a year is nothing!

    Everyone assumed that I had already lost. Although it sounded like a cheer, words of constion continued from all around.

    Opposed to this, since Jarrod has perfect scores on all his exams, he must be a little more rxed than Aris since he will pass either way!

    I mean, in the novel Jarrod showed heroic acts and since he even saved the bunnies town once, he should automatically graduate.

    Jarrod, go east on her!

    Yeah! You can afford to lose!

    Thats right! Lose!

    However, this time the bunnies started mocking Jarrod that he should lose. I thought it sounded funny, but if you were to hear it a different way, it sounded more like a curse.

    Those trashy bastards.

    And of course Jarrod took it the other way.

    Aris, I have no means to lose to you, and I will make sure to change your conceited andzy attitude from his battle.

    He sounded exactly like Jeffield, so I couldnt help butugh.

    You think Im funny?

    As if he thought I looked down at him, Jarrods ears were vibrating and he even thumped his feet from anger.

    No, its not that I think that you are silly.

    I flung out my rapier lightly from years of training.

    This is just how I am.

    As I checked out my rapier while talking with confidence, I found out that the sword was not in the level of mastery that I was used to, but closer to a toy. It was obvious that I should lose to Jarrod using something like this.

    But ming the weapon is what beginners do. Disqualification of a true swordsman. A true swordsman such as I never me the weapon.

    If I win, I will have won with something flimsy like this, and

    If I lose, that would have been expected.

    I had to think these thoughts while fighting to block all negative thoughts.

    Well then.

    I took off the hat that I was wearing, ced it on my chest, and then made a curtsy bow with my right foot towards the back and my head tilted forward.

    Swordsman Arix No Aris. I will appreciate what you teach me in this battle.

    No matter who the opponent was, no matter their skill level, it was basic mannerism to greet like this before using a sword. Later on in my career, I had stopped doing it since I thought I was at a level where learning anything more was questionable, so I just skimmed through the formalities. But then this arrogance made me get hit with a knife, so I went back to my original intentions and greeted them seriously.

    What are you doing? You never acted this way before.

    Jarrod was flustered.

    This is how you are supposed to do it.

    I smiled and then pressed the hat back onto my head.

    but it didnt fit.

    No, you are still the same dumb bunny.

    Jarrod looked at me pathetically as I struggled to put the hat back on with my giant ears.

    Then, let the exam begin!

    The announcer announced the start as I was still putting the hat on.

    Wait!

    I said stop, but Jarrod saw his chance and ran towards me,

    Finally!

    When I finally managed to wear the hat properly and used my reflexes to strike, the dagger was about to cut my face.

    The face?

    When you battle, they usually aim for the ces that are not critical, but looking at how he aimed right for the face, Jarrod either really wanted to kill me, or destroy my face.

    That wont happen.

    Even in my original form, I always thought that I could never hurt my face. The same rule applied as a bunny.

    I didnt know you would be able to block my attack.

    Jarrod leapt backwards, then slightly bent his legs and gripped the daggers in reverse.

    It would have been easier for both of us if you had taken a single hit. Since whatever you do, you will still lose to me.

    Jarrod mocked me, but I was focused on getting my form back.

    Whooh.

    I took a deep breath, turned to the side, and aimed the rapier in my left hand towards Jarrod. Then, I hid my other hand behind my back. Originally, I should have used something like a faring dagger, but since I didnt have anything like that, I had to use the sword both for attack and defense.

    Jarrod, you just said that it will be easier if I just take one hit, right?

    I smiled.

    That wont happen, so you dont have to worry about something impossible.

    You really get on my nerves with your words!

    Jarrod came towards me again. Maybe its because he was a bunny? He was really fast when he was attacking like a bomb.

    Clink! nk!

    To reduce the explosiveness of his attack to the minimum, I striked the dagger as I moved backwards.

    And Aris is pushed to the back! Although this was expected!

    The announcer was feeling sorry,

    Well, this cant be helped.

    I mean, Jarrod is strong.

    I didnt know that Aris wouldst this long.

    Sighs and regrets in the audience, and the gossip that it was usible that I have even endured to this extent, continued to stimte my ears.

    Aris! Where did that confidence of yours go?

    Jarrod''s explosive power didn''t diminish, and it drove me to the corner.

    And now you dont even have space to run!

    When I nced back from his words, I saw that the wall was only a few steps back.

    Its over now!

    Jarrod, as if he were going to make his critical move, prepared to jump after stopping.

    Aris! I am sorry, but you are going to have to be held back for a year!

    And that moment in the jump was when the explosive energy of Jarrod was a little reduced.

    Huh?

    When my rapier struck the dagger then went directly to his throat, Jarrod was surprised and turned his body to block the sword. That was a pretty usible skill of his.

    However, it was usible, not great.

    Ah!

    The rapier that was headed towards his head turned the angle towards his shoulders before striking the dagger, and poked a clean hole in his shoulders.

    Flump!

    Jarrod fell to the ground, holding his shoulders and rolled backwards immediately. Jarrod made a face of disbelief.

    In an instant the inside of the match field became silent. An audience with no idea would be speechless because it was a case where Jarrod was supposed to win but just lost, and to an audience who had some knowledge, they would think that Jarrod allowed me to strike him in the blink of an eye.

    Aris!

    When I looked at the sound of a female voice, the brown-haired bunny who dragged me to the battle was yelling out my name.

    Aris!

    One by one, the bunnies in the audience started to call out my name, and

    What a surprise! Aris defeated Jarrod and won!

    After the announcement, the match field was again filled with a roar.

    I won!

    I faced the audience holding my rapier up high.

    The roar of the audience. The sweat on my forehead. The humidity of the atmosphere. The heart beating, refreshed and excited.

    Although this was an exam match, it was my first win after bing a bunny. A victory was something I got everyday, something I should have gotten used to, but was still rewarding enough to make me feel happy.

    And this is how I changed the destiny of a bunny swordswoman inside the novel.

    From nameless to Aris.

    From defeat to victory.

 Chapter 3: Graduation Exam (3)

    Chapter 3: Graduation Exam (3)

    Putting the loud cheers behind me, I ced the sword back into the sheath and walked towards Jarrod.

    Jarrod.

    In disbelief, Jarrod looked at his shoulder, which had a torn uniform and blooding out like a thread.

    I poked as lightly as possible, but is it hurting?

    Maybe because he is a bunny? A guy who was supposedly skilled in swordsmanship was a whiny one.

    . no way.

    I heard Jarrod mumble something. I couldnt hear the full sentence, but what was he saying?

    What?

    Theres no way that this can happen!

    Instantly, I saw that Jarrod flung his daggers towards me.

    Ah!

    I quickly stepped back and dodged the dagger.

    What the hell?

    If I had not paid attention, there would be red blood gushing from my white throat.

    Jarrod! Stop! Since you bled, its your loss!

    The announcer was also surprised and told Jarrod to stop. Like she had said, the battle was supposed to be over.

    No! Its still not over!

    There are certain cases of guys like him. The disrespectful savage bastards without any manners who cannot ept the result, and rush to attack you.

    Jarrod, if you dont stop here, I will not let you off easy.

    I gave my final warning. Since the exam was over, I would now face him as I would in a real battle.

    I said its not over!

    Jarrod rushed towards me. I let out a sigh and then turned to the side after taking out my rapier once again.

    Okay, but letting you know that I warned you.

    I took arge step back and then strongly striked forward.

    Up, down. Up, up, down.

    Jarrod coudlnt get his head straight from my attacks and then moved backwards to defend himself.

    No!

    As Jarrod tried his best to hold on, I could see a weak point. Even if I were to lose my form, attacking the spot would give me victory. However, Jarrod was skilled enough to block this attack. If he were to, my form would be destroyed, putting me in danger at the next attack. This kind of risk should be dealt with by the opponent, not me. This was one of the fundamentals of my swordsmanship.

    Aris! You still are nothing but a shell! It was a rare urrence that you beat me!

    I stopped my attack, acting as if I missed my chance. Jarrod thought that he won and then rushed towards my direction once again.

    Done.

    As in fishing, when you force things, the rod breaks. You have to slowly lure in order to catch the fish.

    Well, in this case, the bunny.

    Huh? Ah!

    As Jarrod lost his form to attack as should as I let him see my weak point, he did not have bnce. I used this and moved forward, spinning the rapier.

    Clink! nk!

    The daggers of Jarrod flung out to the air with every strike of my rapier.

    Thump!

    And Jarrod fell backwards just like that.

    You!

    Even then, Jarrod rolled back to stand back up, but without any weapons to hold, victory was already in my hands.

    Zik! Sham! Sheek! Zik!

    My merciless rapier poked the arms, legs, shoulders and sides of Jarrod, ripping apart his uniform,

    Hiaat!

    For the finishing move, I aimed towards Jarrods neck, and then stopped. Jarrod, looking as if he did not want to die, had his head held up stiff and high, while shaking.

    Now it makes sense, right?

    Jarrod now had no choice but to ept my victory.

    F..fine, Aris. You defeated me twice. I ept. Its my loss.

    With the end of his reply, the announcer and audience fell quiet and this moment of silence continued.

    p, p.

    Meanwhile, someone in the audience pped. The source of the sound was the podium. Among the many teachers standing, the one who had pped was Jeffield. Yes, the same Jeffiled who was insulting me earlier.

    Wooooooh!

    With the sound of his ps, the blocked cheers sounded once again, and the whole match field seemed to be shaking this time from the impact.

    Phew.

    I reced the rapier, smiling, and then Jarrod looked at me surprisingly while caressing his neck.

    Were you hiding your skills this whole time?

    I could understand where Jarrod wasing from. This was a match that he was supposed to win. He must have strongly believed that he had enough skills to defeat a failing student with nothing but a pretty face. And, in thest battle, which was the most important battle being the one outside of exam settings, his pride must have been hurt badly.

    And so he would think that I would have purposely hidden my skills until now.

    Hide? Who? Me?

    I ced my arms on my hips andughed out loud.

    What? Whats so funny?

    Jarrod seemed to have no idea why I wasughing.

    I never hid my skills, Jarrod. The one who should be hiding now is you.

    I erased myughter and then pointed at Jarrod.

    What did you say?

    The match was over, and the opponent no longer had a will to fight, yet you still attacked. Im warning you, if this had been on the streets, what would be torn is not your uniform, but your limbs and neck.

    From this Jarrod finally seemed to be shamed and his ears pinned down and his body shook. Maybe his face had turned red, too, but I couldnt tell from theyer of fur.

    As civilized beings, lets keep our manners, Jarrod.

    I smiled brightly once again, and left him crouching on the floor to walk out of the field.

    Aris! I knew that you would win!

    The bunny who was in charge of the list couldnt hide his excitement and was jumping up and down.

    Really? Do you remember what Jarrod had said earlier?

    When I purposely threw a joke at him, the bunny stopped bouncing and his eyes got big.

    No, that was.

    Just kidding. It doesnt matter now that Ive won.

    I smiled towards the bunny, and it was a pretty big smile even in my opinion.

    A..Aris!

    Instead of smiling back, the bunny made a serious face and called my name.

    Yes?

    Well, that isI have been trying to tell you this for a long time, but honestly I.

    What? Why is he like this? No way, at this moment? To me?

    Aris, I.

    It was a high chance that he was going to do that thing, and as I tuned in to see how big of a man he was,

    Aris!

    You were great!

    Unfortunately the many bunnies rushed from the end of the hall made the list bunny discontinue his sentence.

    Aris! Now give me your reply to my confession!

    What are you saying! Aris said that she would go on a date with me after the exam is over!

    Move out! Aris was smiling at me the whole time in the field!

    now I kind of understood why Jarrod made such remarks in the beginning of the match. What kind of a woman was I in this novel?

    Can you all move out of the way? I have somece to be.

    Since I was still not used to everything, and only thought of escaping from all the noise, I asked everyone to move out. The male bunnies made an awkward face and then moved out one by one.

    Thank you.

    With an elegant stride, I moved out from in between the group of men and said something to the bunny, who couldnt finish his sentence, and spoke.

    I guess its unfortunate?

    When I smiled at him, his ears rose back up and he opened his mouth again.

    Hmm?

    But,

    Jerk! We told you to check the list, but you checked out something else instead!

    What were you going to tell Aris?

    The other male bunnies attacked him with questions and I was already out of their sight.

    Where is she?

    Getting the praise from the other bunnies in the hall, I was looking for one particr bunny.

    Aris! You were so cool!

    Brown-haired bunny Annie. She was the girl who dragged me to this ce earlier.

    Well, this is nothing.

    I stretched out my arms with a rxed face.

    Anyways, thank you Annie. If it werent for you, I would have automatically failed for not showing up.

    Oh, Aris! Dont give me so much credit. You wouldnt have forgotten such an important exam.

    I wasnt kidding.

    Now what? Do I have any other schedules?

    Since I had no idea about the uing schedule, this girl was like my calendar.

    Oh, now you just rest and go to the graduation ceremony tomorrow.

    This meant that I had freetime.

    Then, lets go. Im hungry.

    Huh?

    Annies ears stood up big, from surprise.

    Lets eat together, no?

    She must know where the eatery would be.

    Yeah, okay! Lets go! Lets go to a newly opened restaurant! Apparently their dessert is really nice and sweet!

    Annie jumped in excitement, and I followed her to the restaurant with the carrot cake looking thing. No, it was really a pile of carrots shaped into a cake.

    When I graduate, I will have to move to a human city. Anywhere is fine. I cannot deal with carrot cakes.

    And just like that I decided on my post-graduation n at a restaurant.

    And the next day,

    Proud Academy graduates. Some of you will work for our city, and some of you will venture out. But always keep that in mind. We are proud Rabbtimen, and our academy will always remember you.

    The celebratory speech of the old bunny marked the end of the graduation ceremony.

    How about Jarrod?

    I have no idea. He disappeared after losing to Aris yesterday.

    He must be in great shock.

    Yeah. He could have at least gotten his diploma.

    With all that show he put on, I wouldnt be able to face people either.

    The surrounding crowd looked at Jarrods empty seat and murmured. Did he really hide from embarrassment as I said yesterday? Or

    Aris Wafer!

    As I stared at the empty seat, Jeffiled called out my name loudly. He was holding something like a diploma in his hands.

    Yes!

    When I stepped up to the podium, Jeffield looked at me with his still stern, cold, and serious face.

    Congrattions.

    Jeffiled handed my diploma.

    Do you know what happened to Jarrod?

    As I epted my diploma, I asked about the whereabouts of Jarrod. I guessed that Jeffiled would know since in the novel he looked after Jarrod.

    Dont worry. He left to train. To be stronger.

    That sounded like what he would do.

    Speaking of Jarrod, I didnt know that you would defeat him.

    Jeffield started to talk as if he was going to apologize.

    Also, I am sorry about talking while looking down at you. I think I saw you badly with a tinted shade.

    Those were unbelievable wordsing out from a guy like Jeffield.

    Oh, no worries. No harsh feelings.

    I smiled brightly, but Jeffield was still stern,posed and serious.

    Still, you cannot be too proud. There are many who are stronger than you and Jarrod. You cannot go around thinking that you are the best. Always remember this.

    From his words I smirked.

    Oh, I know that well.

    Yes. I do know that one very well.

    Although, knowing something and being able to do something that you know are two different things.

 Chapter 4: -The Start

    Chapter 4: -The Start

    After the graduation ceremony, I checked the things to pack in my backpack. Fortunately, this world was not too different from the one I was used to, so finding travel gear was not that difficult.

    All right, all set.

    When I stepped outside with my backpack, there were bunnies waiting for me.

    Are you really going to leave?

    All the bunnies were sad that I was leaving. These folks had no intention to leave the town of Rabbitmen, Rabbit Hole.

    But that was the norm, and instead thought that bunnies like me, who venture out, were the odd ones out.

    I must.

    There were two reasons why I wanted to get out.

    This town was worthy of that of a fairytale, so on the outside it looked like a great ce to live. But for someone with a big dream like me, it was too small and too peaceful. This was the personal reason behind it.

    Another reason was my quest to find out whether this world is inside a side plot of a novel and whether or not I was still alive.

    I felt certain that I had to find the ending of this plot to get out of this world. Of course, this was all uncertain, and didnt make much sense, but it already didnt make sense that I became a female bunny inside a book.

    Will you be alright? I heard that not only is there a ton of danger, but dual species like us face discrimination and ignorance of others.

    Annie, who stepped from the crowd, gave me a warning with her trembling voice in fear.

    Yes. I heard that humans make dual species into their ves.

    Yeah, I heard that, too.

    The bunnies behind were whispering as well. There were also ves in the world I came from, but very also existed in this novel. The only difference is that where I lived had only humans and in this world the humans use dual species as ves. I think there was a part in the story where Jarrod meets this girl named Arje who was fighting for freedom of ves.

    Dont worry. Who would even use me as a ve?

    Still, if things get tough,e back, okay?

    Although I said with confidence, Annie, who was still worried, gripped my hands tight and started to sob.

    Yes, Annie. And if you ever want to venture out, look for my name. By the time you get out of this world, the world will already know me as a legend.

    After smiling at Annie, I headed out of the castle walls.

    Good bye!

    Keep in touch!

    With the farewell of the bunnies behind me, I moved into the path leading to the forest. With my two legs, of course.

    Trud.Trud.

    I was going to use a horse at first, but when I asked the bunnies if they had an avable horse, they all made confused faces asking why I would need a horse if I have legs. So, I had to give up on getting a horse. Still, my legs were not getting tired or hurting after walking without rest, I guess this was the perk of being a rabbitman.

    On top of that, Annie had said that this straight path led to the town with humans, so I didnt see a need to even walk that far.

    .Am I on the right path?

    No matter how far I walked, there was no trace of the human vige. The path had disappeared at this point, and I was just wandering around this unknown forest.

    Was I lost? No, that couldnt be right. There should be something if I continue walking. There is no way that this vast forest could just be an empty one.

    Trickle pour pour.

    After walking with self-justifying thoughts to refuse that I was lost, I was stimted by the sound of flowing water. It wasnt too difficult to find the source of the water, since my ears vibrated towards the source of the sound without me even trying.

    Its a spring.

    After walking towards the source of the sound, there was a clear spring. I kneeled in front of the spring and drank water with my palms. It was about time for a break.

    Even though I was a bunny, I resembled a female human and thought that I shouldnt ce my head in the water and use my tongue like an animal.

    The wind is blowing nicely.

    After drinking water and leaning on a tree bark, a warm andforting wind surrounded my body. Except for the fact that I wasnt used to long hair getting in my mouth and covering my eyes, unlike when I was a man, the wind was soothing enough to make me rxed.

    ..Oh

    I was dozing off without me knowing. I usually never sleep totally helpless like this, but maybe it was one of the tendencies of a teenage female? Reflecting on how I had let my guards down, I stared up into the sky. The sun was still up, so I figured that I hadn''t slept for too long.

    Gurghrrr

    Maybe it was because I just woke up? Since my stomach made a noise, I looked towards my backpack.

    Its not here?

    My backpack?!

    I was searching over the ce after being shocked. I remembered cing the backpack right next to me before leaning on the tree, but I couldnt find it.

    Well, at least I could find traces of my backpack. There were items and crumbs from my backpack leading to a path somewhere.

    Swish.

    I slid out my rapier and followed the evidence. Luckily, the thief only aimed for my backpack and not my life, but they were still a backpack thief.

    Nom nom.

    I could hear from across the bushes something eating very beastly. They had to be the culprit. I let my view closer to the thief, carefully removing the bushes from blocking the view.

    A boar?

    There was a boar, greater than the size that I was used to, eating away my food.

    What in the world?

    It was fortunate that I found my backpack. The boar didnt seem to have any interest in anything but the food inside my bag, so all I had to do was to find the bag

    Kweeeek!

    Oh mother of..!

    When I went towards the bag to retrieve the bag, the boar let out a warning as if he thought I was trying to steal his food.

    Let me just take my bag, okay?

    I thought that maybe I couldmunicate with the boar with my animal appearance, but

    Kweeeek!

    It was no use.

    Aw man, this is driving me nuts

    I didnt want to give up on my backpack, and killing the boar with my crappy rapier was a questionable act since I wasnt sure if it would be able to pierce through its skin. A wild boar is hard to deal with even by a group of men, and fighting it alone as a teenager was a risky move.

    Oh, so thats how you want to be?

    I creeped backwards to let the boars guard down, and then crawled until my rapier could reach the backpack. The boar had all of its face pushed inside the bag, so it was clueless that I was there.

    I slowly stretched out the rapier towards him.

    Slowlyslowly

    The end of the rapier was stuck at the end of the strap. The boar was still clueless. Now all I had to do was drag the rapier back with the backpack

    Huh?

    Things didnt go so smoothly. The other strap was stuck in the boars teeth, and the boar was dragged along with the backpack.

    KWEEEEEK!

    The boar finally exploded, after his patience reached its limit, and got ready to attack me.

    Ahhhhhhh!

    I snatched the backpack and escaped as quickly as I could.

    Du-du-du-du!

    I could hear the boar following me from behind. When I looked back, the boar was definitely faster than I was. I wassting this long being a bunny, but I didnt have much time until it would catch up.

    Wait, what was it that they said about outrunning the boar? Run in zig-zags?

    I ran in a zig-zag pattern, which had no use, and only made the boar reach closer.

    The n was not working. I thought of a new n. I remembered that boars can only run in a straight line, so the next strategy was to change my direction quickly.

    Du-du-du-du!

    As the sound of the boar running became closer, I threw myself to the right, and the boar kept running straight as my prediction.

    I did it!

    But as if the boar was looking down at my moves, it turned its course and started to run towards me again.

    Now what?

    If I couldnt outrun it, the only possible option was to climb up a tree. I quickly climbed up the tree, and the boar just stared at me from the ground and stood still.

    Can you leave now? You have already finished all my food, dont you think thats enough?

    When I instigated the boar, it got further away as if it understood me.

    I was finally ready to get down until

    Thud!

    Woah!

    Thud!

    Has it gone mad?

    The boar wasnt leaving. The boar had stayed in the premises and now was hitting the tree, trying to make me fall down. How mad do you have to be to do that?

    As time passed, the boar still remained circling the tree as if it had decided to stay. I felt that I was soon going to starve to death. Since I hadnt eaten anything, unlike the boar that had finished my food and should have been satisfied.

    There is no other way.

    I tightly gripped my rapier. I didnt want to fight the boar with the sword, but after figuring out the pattern in the boars course of action, I held the rapier facing down and then threw it down from the tree.

    Stab!

    KWEEEEEK!

    The boar, with a pigs sound from the verge of death, made a riot and I fell after notwithstanding the aftermath.

    Plop!

    Ouchie.

    As I looked at the boar with my upper body raised, I could see that it was clearly injured from the spouting blood and saliva. Still, it was alive. I had no other weapon since my only sword was stuck in its body.

    Now what?

    The boar was moving its legs as if it was still ready to run towards me. It seemed toote for me to run again.

    Still, I had some time. My ears were leaning towards a new sounding from somewhere.

    What are you doing? If you are going to hit me, do it now.

    I made some bluff that would not have made sense to the boar,

    KWEEEK!

    The boar made an unpleasant sound as if it wereughing at my statement then rushed towards my direction.

    My job was done.

    Shooooo!

    The moment the boar started running, the sound that I had been waiting for changed into a piercing one, and then went right through the boars throat.

    Thud!

    The boar fell forward, freezing then and there, and did not budge even a little.

    nk.

    My rapier fell out from the neck and fell in front of me, as if it were returning to its owner.

    Bristle!

    And the fellows who probably shot the arrow came up from the bushes.

 Chapter 5: The Human Village

    Chapter 5: The Human Vige

    Is that the same boar that had appeared around town?

    The people who emerged from the forest were dressed in animal hide and wearing a furry hat with long beards. They were human men, dressed as traditional hunters.

    Probably? Im d that he didnt notice us.

    He seems to be injured. There is a scar different from the spot where the arrow pierced him. Who would have done it?

    The men who didnt notice me, much smaller in sizepared to the boar, started to inspect the boars dead body.

    Must be one heck of a hunter.

    Yeah, to hurt a boar this badly. If they did it by themselves, they wouldn''t be an average human.

    But where did they go? Did they get attacked?

    They werent saying it to me since they didnt know that I was there, but I was still feeling good from their awe.

    I did it.

    I stood in front of the men after announcing.

    What is that?

    Ahhhh!

    Its a monster!

    The hunters freaked out the moment I appeared, and then stepped backwards or fell to the floor.

    Why are you so surprised, cant you tell that I am simr to a human?

    And its funny for me to say it myself, but my outer appearance isnt so frightening to be so freaked out as if you had seen a wild carnivore?

    Dual specimen!

    What should we do?

    Of course we should run!

    I had heard before leaving Rabbit Hole and from reading the novel that humans either look down or fear dual specimens.

    I just felt d that they hadnt mentioned killing me.

    Gohrrrrrrr

    Ah.

    I was going to say dont worry, but my stomach spoke first.

    The kid seems to be hungry?

    The hunters, even though they werent bunnies, had good hearing and could pick up my sound well.

    Its because the boar took all my food.

    Without knowing, I made an excuse even though I didnt have to exin myself. Why am I making up such excuses and being embarrassed?

    This rabbit, since its able to talk with us, doesnt seem to be a threat.

    Yeah, its not so violent, either.

    The hunters looked at me. I was embarrassed that my stomach rumbled, but from this they let their guards down.

    Hey, kid. Did you really kill this boar?

    The hunters must have thought that I looked like a little kid, and called me one.

    Yeah, that was me, but a kid?

    Since I still had memories of my life in myte 20s before my death, hearing the word kid made me flinch a bit.

    Hey, man. I think shes a grown woman, you shouldnt call her a kid!

    One of the hunters said after noticing that my expression was odd.

    Oh, I see. Sorry about that.

    The hunter apologized right away. To apologize for something like that, these hunters seemed to be good guys.

    No, its fine. Its nice to look young.

    No matter what age, we all dream of going back to our teenage years and talk about the things we would fix if we could go back in time. So, it wasnt really something to feel bad about.

    This kid has a good temperament.

    Only if she changed her informal speech.

    Really? She just reminds me of my daughter and is cute.

    The huntersughed amongst themselves and then looked at the boar once again.

    Anyways, that girl really killed this boar?

    They were still in disbelief.

    Should I show it to you?

    I took over my rapier and then ced it near the boars scar.

    The shape of the rapier is the same as the shape of the scar, right?

    To be honest, unless they were experts, you wouldnt be able to tell the simrity with a naked eye. Still, I spoke with confidence, and

    I think so.

    It seems like it, I guess.

    This rabbitdy wouldnt seem like the type to lie, either.

    The hunters just let it be since I spoke with so much confidence.

    What a great skill.

    This means that before we shot the arrow, it was already dying.

    And then they gave me a look of praise.

    Well, this is like nothing for my level

    Rumble.

    As if my stomach was dissatisfied that I was showing off, it grumbled again. It was already embarrassing the first time, but this time my face felt red.

    Since earlier, you seem to be really hungry. Would you like to eat with us back at our vige?

    The hunters who were staring at me as if they would stare at a kid from their vige, seemed to be inviting me.

    The vige?

    Was this the vige that I was looking for? This would mean that I wasnt lost after all. No matter how you get there, if you make it to your destination, the path you take would be a type of a path, no matter how unnned, right?

    Yes. Since we got the boar, we will be returning to the vige.

    The hunters were already getting ready to head back after packing the boar. The boar must be tasty as a barbeque, I imagined

    But human viges are

    It wouldnt seem cool to ept their offer right away. It was my philosophy that a swordsman must always have pride and elegance. Although I had long forgotten about this philosophy from hunger, I was still not at my lowest point, and refused once to keep my pride.

    Don''t worry! We are not like the bad guys you are worried about!

    Yes! I think everyone will like you!

    Due to their kind nature, they offered once again after I refused.

    Well, if you say so.

    This time I didnt refuse, but I made a face as if I was convinced by them and then followed them along.

    Do we still have a lot to go?

    We are almost there.

    Unlike my estimation, the human vige was quite far away. If I had gone alone, it would have taken even longer to find it.

    The hunters areing back!

    As I started to see fences that were man-made, the kids were ying with a ball in the field near the entrance and ran inside the gates after spotting us.

    Rabbitdy, wee to our vige.

    The forest vige that the hunters proudly announced was amon forest vige that you would expect. Most buildings were made of wood, and from the numbers you could tell that they had a small poption.

    What is that?

    Its a boar!

    That must be it! The one that ate all our crops!

    The vige people came out one by one, and all their attention was on the boar, not me.

    Well done, Hans! You caught the boar that was threatening our vige!

    An energetic voice. Arms thicker than those of the hunters. A haircut in the shape of a rectangle. A man who seemed to be strong and short-tempered from first nce approached the body of the boar with augh.

    No, mayor. We didnt catch it.

    A Mayor? He seemed a bit too young to be a mayor and he looked as if he would do a better job crushing peoples skulls.

    Really? Someone already killed it? Who?

    The mayor was making a puzzled face, then made eye contact with me.

    But who is this girl? First of all, I dont think that she is human? Where did you bring her from?

    The mayor kept staring at me, as if he was fascinated with myrge ears.

    Hey mayor, say hi. Thisdy was the one who hunted the boar down.

    From these words, the vige people started to talk among themselves.

    That thing is not human, right?

    Of course not. You can also tell from her white skin and red eyes.

    So its a dual specimen?

    Mom, why does that girl have ears on top of her head?

    There were many reactions: mainly those of interest or fear.

    Hans, is that true? This skinny girl caught this giant boar?

    The mayor scanned my up and down and made a face of disbelief.

    Yes. It wasnt just me, but the other hunters can verify this.

    All three hunters, who had seen the mark of my rapier, all nodded their heads in agreement.

    I cannot believe it. Even though she is a different species, she seems weak and young.

    The mayor still didnt believe me. I smiled at his words and approached him slowly.

    Why? Are you disappointed?

    The difference in height between the mayor and I was long enough to fit a small kid. My height being shorter than average also yed a part. I had to look up at him, but I didnt feel any energy that was overpowering from him.

    You must be confident about strength since you seem pretty muscr. However, your legs seem weakpared to your upper body.

    At that moment, I stopped smiling, used my bunny legs to approach the mayor quickly and slid out my rapier halfway. Everyone around was surprised, and the mayor only flinched his hand, but couldnt even reach his ax on his waist.

    "Which means that you have low reflex, and if I were to approach you this quickly, you would have failed to show off that boasty strength of yours you are proud of.

    I smiled, and then backed off.

    "Now do you see it? This should be good to prove my words that I killed the boar?

    The mayor, who was stiff from my surprise, made a frown.

    Did you just.

    The mayor was about to say something, but stopped. He must have known that I didnt say anything wrong.

    Ha, I got a punch for calling you a little kid. Let me formally introduce myself. I am Victor, the mayor and leader of the lumberjacks of this vige, Eradora.

    The mayor who was zoning off regained his smile and then introduced himself. He must have epted the fact that I am much skilled and stronger than him. There was no doubt.

    If the words of the huntsmen are all true, it would be just to show a token of our appreciation for saving the vige.

    Victor held out his hand towards me.

    If you are not aware, this is what we call a handshake

    Silly Victor thought that the reason that I was standing still was because I didnt understand what a handshake was.

    I am Aris. I didnt hunt it to save the vige nor did I not know what a handshake is.

    When I firmly shaked his hand, Victor smiled.

    Okay, Aris. What a pretty name. Wee to our vige. But Hans, why did you bring this rabbitdy?

    Hans then pointed to the boar with his chin.

    Since she helped us catch that, I was going to offer her a meal.

    Yeah, thisdy was making a scene about how that boar stole all her food.

    I frowned a little from their words. I never made a scene.

    Really? Theres no other reason?

    Victor stopped his smile and then looked into my eyes. Did he think that I came here for something else? In this tiny town that seems to have nothing going on?

    What reason?

    When I asked in return, Victor just let out a fakeugh.

    Yeah, it cant be. Since we caught a boar and have a guest, shall we have a festival?

    From his words the people cheered.

    With that bunny?

    And of course, there was a middle-aged man whoined that there was a different species to be included, but

    If she were to cause trouble, she would have already done something by now!

    His opinion was thrown off the table.

    Did you say that your name was Aris? Do you want to take a rest at my ce while the festival gets ready?

    When the vige people were bustling to get the party ready, Victor suddenly suggested that I rest at his ce.

    Sure.

    Since I had no great reason to refuse, I followed Victor up to the house at the highest point of the vige and entered inside.

    Its pretty average for a mayor.

    I thought that the mayor would get something fancier, but it was just a regr house like all the others.

    Click.

    When I was looking around the ce, I heard something weird. And I knew what sound it was.

    It was the sound of the door getting locked.

 Chapter 6: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 6: Uninvited Guest

    At that moment, I imagined that Victor had bad intentions, but then when I thought about it, there was no reason for him to do so. I had already shown him the difference in skill levels we had, so he would know not to go against me.

    Why did you just lock the door?

    Still, I decided to ask and find out.

    I tried to be careful, but I guess its because you are a bunny? You have a nice hearing.

    Victor brought two wooden chairs with an awkward face, set them facing each other, and then sat on one of them.

    Shall we sit and talk?

    I came here to rest, what do you mean talk?

    My eyes were focused on the bed. With permission, I could fall asleep any moment on that bed.

    Tell me the real reason why you are here.

    I tilted my head at his statement.

    What reason? You guys are the ones who brought me here.

    Victor let out a long sigh.

    I still dont believe that you caught that boar. But about that move earlier. I have fought in wars, but have never seen such a movement. If you had decided to, you could have killed me right there.

    Well, thats a given.

    I always got happy from words thatplimented my skills, but I crossed my arms to act as if I didnt feel anything.

    Your ears are pping right now.

    Victor let out a senselessugh.

    Cough cough.

    As Victor had said, my ears were not in ordance with my words. I think I should practice controlling my earster.

    Enough with jokes. There is no way that a skilled person like you would suddenlye to our vige without a n. Tell me the truth. The people from your vige sent you on a mission, right?

    Victor must be thinking that people from Rabbit Hole sent me.

    No?

    It was definitely not the truth, so I shook my head.

    Are you sure? I thought you were here to talk about border issues or to give us a notice.

    Victor made a surprised face.

    I am just venturing out.

    An adventure?

    Yes. I am headed towards the city in which people reside.

    Why there?

    I shrugged my shoulders at his question.

    Well, thats because human cities are the biggest and the greatest!

    Victor sighed at my response.

    We are here because city life does not suit us, but its not as great of a ce as you would think.

    Victor looked at me with a serious expression, as if he were giving advice to a woman heading out alone to a no-travel zone.

    Especially for dual specimens like you. There will be too many people with bad intentions out to get you. I think that it is best that you return to your city.

    He was way too serious that I let out augh, and I almost fell on the floor fromughing hysterically.

    Whats so funny? I was giving you advice for you to take it seriously.

    Swiping my tears from hisint, I tried my best to hold onto myugh.

    Although I really appreciate your concern,

    I slightly pressed on the rapier on my waist to tilt it a little.

    If I were scared of those things in the first ce, I would have never be a swordsman!

    These words were all what others said when I first told them that I will be a swordsman. Well, except for the part about dual specimens, but the part on danger. To give up the way of the sword and to get my fathers subsidiarypany, cksmith work. I was used to such words of advice.

    Well, as per their warning, I ended up dyingwell, I became a character inside a novel without a clue of whether or not I was still alive. People were right, but hearing the same words in this ce led me tough helplessly.

    Oh well. If you were a bunny who would go back because I told you to, you wouldnt have gotten out of your vige from the start.

    Victor got up from his chair and looked outside the window.

    The festival seems to be almost ready. Im gonna head out and help them, what would you like to do?

    My task was already decided.

    Its okay for me to lie down a bit, right?

    Iid right onto the bed that I had been eyeing. I thought the bed would be as stiff as the person Victor was, but it was surprisingly fluffy and pleasant.

    If you like my bed, you can stay there. I wille wake you up when we are done getting ready.

    Victor opened the door, then headed out.

    Haw

    I stretched out until my back was arched like a bridge, which let out a big yawn by default.

    Isnt the human world a pretty good ce to live?

    I thought that the world had nothing bad until then.

    I was tossing and turning in bed until Victor came.

    Aris!

    Around sunset, Victor rushed inside.

    Is it done? Is the food ready?

    I was so hungry that if I could, my eyes could have lit up.

    Yes. It is ready, at the least.

    Victor did not have a positive expression.

    Whats wrong? Is something wrong with the food?

    When I looked at him with a worried face, Victor shook his head.

    No, but I was wondering if you had the means to stay inside for a while? I will bring the food over.

    Victor asked me not toe to the festival all of a sudden.

    Why?

    Well, the situation is not that great right now.

    Suddenly? Why not?

    It was that moment.

    Victor! What are you doing up here? Come out and have a drink!

    An unfamiliar voice. But the loud ringing was not that of a voice of a person who would reside in this vige.

    Why today, out of all the days.

    Victor let out a sigh.

    Keep yourself hidden here. Just act as if you dont exist, got it?

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    Why?

    Just, you dont need to know why. Its nothing good to find out, anyway.

    I had no idea what was going on, maybe something bad had happened on top of the festival? But since he asked so sternly, I just replied okay.

    Yes, when that guy leaves, lets have the real festival begin. You just wait here.

    Victor headed out alone.

    Whats going on?

    I checked outside the window out of curiosity. The sun had already set, so there were torches lit around homes, and arge campfire was in the middle of the vige.

    There should have been a lot of energy of people having a party, but the vigers were standing stiff and still, looking at the people in the middle.

    Whats going on? I thought they were going to celebrate!

    Luckily with myrge ears, I could hear the conversation even at a distance.

    Lucky me to havee on a festival day! Whats wrong, everyone? Why are you all so frozen?

    The man standing in the middle had a gruesome scar on his cheek, and was armed with iron armor and wielding a sword like a knight. So, ordinary vigers wouldn''t be able to act recklessly around him.

    But the condition of his armor, his diction, expression, face, were all not-so-knightly. He rather appeared as a bandit dressed in a knights outfit. That must be right, since a knight would note into this kind of a vige all alone.

    You country people dont know how to party! Diana! Come here and pour me a drink!

    After drinking alone, he grabbed onto the wrist of the woman next to him.

    Kyahhhhh!

    The youngdy with the name Diana screamed. No one was helping her.

    Please stop.

    Only Victor, walked up to them, and grabbed Diana away from the knight.

    Oh, Victor! I was waiting for you! The other guys are not even drinking, or singing. Do you know how bored I was?

    The knight keptughing, as if he was on a ride.

    Yes, Victor! Why dont you sing a song for us?

    No thanks, knight sir. Diana, please bring over some food.

    Victor gave Diana an errand, as if he were helping her escape the situation, and she got out of there as if she were running away.

    Hmph, so no song, nody. Victor, do you think Im a joke?

    The knight red at Victor, but Victor turned his head down without any expression.

    I apologize, sir knight.

    The knight tapped Victor, like he was having fun.

    Its a joke, Victor! Why so stiff? We are friends!

    Victor did notugh.

    So, for what reason did you visit today?

    Yes, take a seat here. I came to collect the protection fees.

    Then the knight mentioned collecting money, which must have been his original intention.

    Didnt you get them before?

    Victor sat in front of the knight letting out a sigh.

    Last time? When? My subordinates never brought me anything.

    The knight was still fooling around. He was probably lying.

    But

    So you are saying that I am pretending to never have gotten it?

    The knight screamed loudly, and Victor shook his head.

    No, you wouldnt do that, right?

    Good. You still spoke about it knowing me. I will take three times the original amount since you offended me.

    The vigers murmured. I wasnt sure of the exact amount, but it must definitely be an amount that the vige could not afford.

    We cannote up with an amount all the sudden.

    Victor was in a tough spot.

    Is that so? Then, how about this?

    The knight let out a sly smile.

    This ce has a lot of young womenpared to its size. If you cant pay, I would like thedies toe over to our hideout and do some work for us.

    The knight had his gaze fixed on Diana, who was bringing over the food. Her hands were shaking.

    That will never happen. I will pretend to have never heard that.

    Victor refused, of course. What kind of a sane person would ept that kind of offer?

    Crack!

    At that instant, Victor fell to the floor, and there were broken ss shards scattered around him.

    M..mayor!

    Mayor!

    The vigers around were freaking out, and some angry vigers seemed ready to stand up for him, but Victor shook his hands on the ground to stop them.

    Victor, all you have been saying since earlier is no after another and another!

    The knight, as if the liquor bottle wasnt enough, he took out his sword and then pointed towards Victor.

    Decide now! Pay now or supply the women!

    When things were steaming up,

    There is that girl inside Victors house, no?

    The middle-aged man who didnt like me earlier mentioned me.

    Come on, man!

    Shhhhh!

    The vigers were making upset or frowning faces, but

    Instead of sacrificing innocent vigers, its better for that dual specimen to go instead!

    The man was adamant.

    That girl who?

    The knight seemed interested.

    Shes a traveler who is only staying for a little while. She has nothing to do with us!

    Victor, who couldnt even stand still, tried his best to protect me until the end. He is a good man.

    Is that so? What a pity, to havee to the vige at such a time

    The knight looked at Victor,ughing like a hyena.

    So, I heard the word dual specimen?

    No, you heard wrong!

    Victor took it back right away, but

    A rabbit! A walking rabbit girl!

    The middle aged man again helped to exin to the knight.

    A bunny girl? Not bad, if shes real? I have only heard of such species.

    I beg of you, please let her out of this..

    Kick!

    The knight kicked Victor.

    You have been bothering me all night. I will take care of youter, just stay like that.

    The knight spit at Victor then looked at the middle aged man.

    You, there. From today, you are the mayor of the vige.

    M..me?

    The middle aged man had a smile from ear to ear.

    So bring that bunny girl over.

    The knight ordered the man, and

    Me?!

    He freaked out.

    Yes, you said it yourself. Bring her this instant. I will not let you off easily if you lied to me.

    Yes, I will do so!

    The man, ignoring the cold resing from others, was walking over to the mayors house.

    So, this is how the trouble begins.

    This world might be more challenging than what I initially gave credit for.

    I stood in front of the door. And waited for the man to enter.

    Creak.

    Rabbitdy, the party is at its peak, why dont youe out and take a look?

    The man, thinking that I had no idea what was going on, approached me with an innocent smile.

    Crush!

    Ahhhhh!

    Get rid of that disgusting smile of yours.

    I kicked the man in his balls, and his face turned to just the way I like to see it.

    You wait there, holding your broken egg shells, reflecting on what you did wrong. That you dont deserve those eggs, you pathetic mortal.

    I grabbed my rapier and headed out, putting the man struggling on the floor behind me.

 Chapter 7: DUEL

    Chapter 7: DUEL

    Thats her?

    The knight looked at me with interest, not realizing that it was odd that I was walking up myself without the man.

    I was wondering how you would look when he mentioned a rabbit, but you look more human.

    The knight scanned me up and down, whistling.

    You look more like a human with bunny ears, heh?

    The knightughed almost until his mouth was going to rip open, and then looked over to Victor, who was getting help from the vigers to stand.

    If shes a guest, you should let her enjoy the party. Why did you make her stay at home, hiding the pretty girl all by yourself? Dirty little Victor, you wanted her all to yourself, right?

    Victor did not say anything, but the knight was asking a rhetorical question to satisfy his own needs in the first ce. The knight sat back down and poured himself a drink once again.

    Rabbitdy! Come over and have a drink with me! Have a seat here.

    One thought crossed my mind when I saw that ugly looking figure:

    Up close, he has a really ugly face.

    Up close, you have a really ugly face.

    I didnt mean to say that out loud, but it was such a true fact and slipped my mind. I had no intention to apologize, however.

    .they say that rabbits can survive because they are quick to take a hint, but this bunny seems to be pretty slow.

    The knight put his ss down and then stood back up, afterughing senselessly.

    Why do you think all the people struggle to face me, even though there are so many of them?

    The knight pounded his chest a couple of times.

    Thats because the man you are facing right now, is the infamous Sir John Palestine.

    Of course, I had no idea what he was saying.

    John who?

    The knight flinched his eyebrows when I asked.

    You are a jokester, bunnydy.

    I had no idea who he was, but to call oneself sir, he must have some pride from the days when he was a knight. He wouldnt act so boastly otherwise.

    Are you a knight, by any chance?

    When I asked him, pretending to be clueless, he made a satisfied grin for the first time.

    Thats right! I was a knight. I still have knighthood in my heart, am as strong, brave as I was and protect these pitiful people.

    You call this protection?

    I thought that he was absurd, but the knight was proud.

    Of course! Still, since I need money to protect this vige, I am getting my fair share.

    All he knew was how to make a rotten fruit sound delicious. To call himself a man serving knighthood. The knights listening from the graces would rise from their deathbed and beat him if they would.

    So, bunnydy, do you get whats going on, now?

    No, I dont think so.

    HEY!

    The knight finally screamed at me, and I had to cover my ears.

    You scared me!

    When I shouted at the knight, he justughed.

    Well, there will be plenty of time for us to get to know each other.

    Then he let out his hand.

    Just follow me. If not, I will have no choice but to use force.

    To be honest, it would have been easy to just stab him in the face to kill a knight without helmet. He was acting as if he had no idea that I had the means to attack him.

    If he was a regr bandit or a thief, I would have just ended him like that.

    Still, since he dered his identity as a knight, so I thought I should keep my manners.

    Because I am a swordsman, not a bandit. I didnt want to be known as the swordsman who surprised a knight to death.

    What are you doing?

    When I took out leather gloves from my chest, the knight made a puzzles face, but

    p!

    The face he made after I threw the gloves at his face was much more entertaining.

    I, swordsman Aris Wafer, ask knight John Palestine, to a duel.

    The surroundings got quiet. The case was the same on the day I first threw my gloves at the citys lead swordsman who was looking down at me, calling me a country boy. After I won the battle, people called me full of pride, but there were others who supported me for winning fairly.

    <em>You</em> want to ask <em>me </em>for a match?

    The knight looked at the leather gloves on the floor with a gruesome expression.

    Thats correct.

    When I replied holding out my rapier, the knight spoke as if he was in disbelief.

    Theres a limit that I can take just because you have a pretty face.

    The knight looked at me with a death stare, as if he was really angry.

    I wish you well.

    When I spoke these lines of battle with a serious face, the knightughed.

    Well, its been a while since I had a match. Especially at such a shabby location like this, with a girl.

    The knight held his sword, flung it across a few times in the air, and then pointed it forward.

    Wekk, it doesnt matter. You will find out how brash your acts were once I show you my skills. The cost might be a scar on your pretty face, but dont me me.

    Saying this, the knight approached me and flung his sword. I could tell that his knighthood was believable from the amount of force he used to strike.

    Still, his action had three mistakes.

    First, he did not wear his helmet. Had he worn a helmet, I would have found a gap between his armor to stab him. Now there was no need since his face and neck was widely exposed.

    Second, he let his guard down because I was a female. He was too rxed.

    Andstly, he was just too slow.

    Whoosh!

    When I stepped back, the knights longsword shed through the open air, and

    Hiat!

    Looking at this I quickly stepped forward to stab the knight in the neck.

    Poosh!

    My rapier instantly pierced through the knights neck and then instantly came back out.

    Khhhk!

    In shock, the knight opened his bloodshot eyes wide and then grabbed onto his neck.

    Sheek..sss..

    The knight trembled while walking over towards the vigers, but only hissing sounds of air came out, and

    Thud!

    He fell forwards.

    That was not even a challenge.

    I could not understand that the vigers struggled for this little guy.

    Hes dead!

    She really killed him?

    She killed him so easily!

    The vigers started to get excited, of course, and

    Hes finally dead!

    Hooray!

    And some even shouted from joy.

    Thank you!

    Thanks to you, we have gained peace again!

    The women especially thanked me.

    Why were we so afraid of him? The mayor could beat him easily.

    Why were they not fighting back?

    Its not him that we are afraid of.

    Victor, who was getting treated, let out a sigh.

    Its the guy behind all this.

    A guy?

    Who would be leading all of this?

    He is the subordinate of ve King Pi.

    I knew who Pi was.

    Pi was the guy that the original

    He was the viin in the sequel that the novel''s original protagonist, Jarrod, should have gone to catch. As the writer foretold the sequel, Pi was involved in all the ve traders and criminal gangs in this novel, and that he had a brutal personality, and that only his executives knew who he was.

    Pi?

    However, the Pi episode did note out, probably because the novel was not that popr. In addition, since Jarrod, who was supposed to catch Pi, was misaligned from the beginning and disappeared, I would be the one to catch Pi. Thats how the side story should be. And if I catch Pi, I will be able to reach the conclusion of this novel, and whatever the oue, I will find out where to go.

    Yes. Dont tell me you dont know who Pi is?

    Victor made a face out of surprise.

    Of course I know him well.

    I boasted that I knew him well instead of knowing of him, and Victor nodded as if he expected this answer.

    Yes, you would know him especially well as a dual specimen.

    Then Victor pointed at me.

    So you should return to your home town.

    Huh? Why is that?

    When I asked, Victor made a puzzled face in return.

    Well for us, we have many ces we could move to. But its not the same for us. Even when all of us keep our mouths shut, he will know that its you. He just has a way to get all the information. So you should go back home, at least you will be safe there.

    But since I had already made up my mind to catch Pi, I had no ns to go back. Victor was worried. So, my solution was to make him not worry

    Then thats good.

    I acted as if I already knew, nodding. Victor and others made a surprised face at my response.

    What do you mean good?

    Victor, you remember how you asked me earlier why I came to this town?

    Then Victor dropped his jaw, as if he knew what I was going to say.

    That means that you are..?

    Yes.

    I dug through the body of the dead knight. I wasnt looking for something in particr, but just wanted to grab something random. There was a handkerchief with blood stains.

    I am tracking Pis subordinates. Finding such symbols of subordination of Pi as these.

    It was a lie, to be honest. The handkerchief was a random object, but the gullible vigers already believed this.

    And finally, I will kill Pi. That is the purpose and reason of my journey. Dont tell anyone, okay?

    When I emphasized thest part as if I was telling them a big secret, the vigers finally had light on their faces again.

    I see!

    I knew that you came here for a reason!

    I knew that she wasnt just a regr passerby!

    The vigers started to get excited.

    As expected. Just venturing wasnt your true purpose.

    Victor seemed to believe this as well. To be honest, I was really just venturing out, but I nodded in agreement.

    Good then! Let''s resume the party! This time for Aris, who is on a great mission!

    Hooray!

    And the festival resumed.

    Thank you, Aris. Due to your work, our vige has gained peace once again.

    Victor bowed his head and thanked me while looking out to the festival.

    We still have Johns subordinates, right?

    From my concern, Victor made a stern face.

    As long as hes dead, his subordinates will go their own ways. Well, it doesnt really matter if they return. You motivated me. If they still cant take a hint, my ax will be there to teach them their final lesson.

    Victor really meant this. If the subordinates of John Palestine were toe again, their skulls would be cracked by that ax.

    Then you go ahead and enjoy this festival. I have told Diana to prepare your food, she should be here soon.

    Like that Victor disappeared into the crowd, and a momentter I could see Diana heading over with a te of food. It was finally my turn to eat.

    Dear Aris, here you go.

    But on the te that Diana brought over, there was.a sd.

    Why are there only greens? Wheres the meat?

    When I asked, Diana was even more confused.

    Dont rabbits just eat vegetables?

    That would be the case, but I did not want to eat them.

    Not something like this.

    I handed the te back to Diana, and then headed over to the barbeque boar that people were enjoying.

    You want some, too?

    The hunter, who was distributing the meat, made a surprised face.

    Why, I shouldnt?

    You can, but do bunnies eat meat?

    Just give it to me!

    I finally got my own food after fighting for it,

    Yummy! Barbeque is always the best!

    And was finally able to eat something today.

 Chapter 8 The Way To Daglen

    Chapter 8 The Way To Daglen

    On the following day,

    So, Aris,

    Victor approached me with a serious face.

    Where do you n on going now?

    That was undecided, of course.

    To the city. Theres definitely something there.

    I had no choice but to make stuff up.

    Then, you must be nning to go to Daglen.

    Daglen? In the novel, Daglen was the first city to which Jarrod entered, and there was an episode where Jarrod won in the match in the basement colosseum.

    Yes. That thing is there, right?

    To make sure, I asked Victor to find out more information.

    Yes. There is talk that in that citys subground, there is an illegal colosseum. That there is a great organization of power that even the lord of thend lets it pass by.

    Victor immediately spat out the information that I was looking for. It was to my expectation. Jarrod was the one to gain fame at the colosseum, but I will be the one to destroy it.

    Can you give me a ride, by any chance?

    When I asked Victor, since I didnt feel like walking the entire way, he answered.

    Of course, thats no big favor for a friend.

    And so I followed Victor to the entrance of the vige.

    Hmm? Is that the act of the townspeople?

    The dead body of John Palestine was stripped naked and dangling from a big tree. Looking at how terrible the condition of the corpse was, the townspeople seemed to be punishing him even after his death.

    Yes, because the townspeople had a lot of pay back to do.

    And, next to him was the middle-aged man who I kicked in the balls. Hearing from his moans, he still seemed to be alive.

    Him, too?

    Yes, we went easy on himsincehe can no longer be a man.

    To be honest, I felt a little pity for him, but he deserved it. If I were a regr bunny, he would have be the mayor of the town and made the townspeople suffer even more, and Victor would have been dead.

    Peter, give Aris a ride along the way to Daglen.

    The name of the carriage owner seemed to be Peter, who appeared to have just turned 18. In the luggage, there were eight logs of hardwood. To be an entrepreneur at such a young age, Peter seemed to be a smart kid.

    Thisthis person?

    Peter, as if giving me a ride was a shock, dropped his jaws.

    Why? You dont want to?

    From Victors question, Peter turned his head to the right and left strongly.

    No, mayor sir! I will give her a first-ss ride experience!

    He was very diligent for his age.

    I would like toe along as well, but I have a lot of work to do.

    Victor looked at me with a sorry face. To be honest, there was no need for him to go out of his way.

    Its all good; Im not a kid.

    It would have been too much as well. And just like that, I tried to get on the carriage, and

    Please take my hand, Aris!

    Peter let his hand out, as if I were some royalty.

    How thoughtful.

    I didnt have a reason to refuse his kindness, so I held his hand without thinking.

    Gasp!

    At that moment, Peter let out a choking sound then seemed to be lost.

    Whats wrong?

    When I asked with my eyes blinking, Peter came back to his senses then shook his head again.

    Its noth..nothing!

    I sat next to Peter after his help.

    Gulp.

    I could hear Peter making a dramatic gulping noise.

    Are you all right? Why are you so stiff?

    When I asked, Peter stood up from his seat.

    Im not nervous at all! Im fine! Really!

    Is that so? Victor, can I trust this guy?

    I asked Victor, who was looking at Peter with a pathetic face.

    You can, he has been doing these kinds of errands ever since he was little.

    I guess I can trust Victors words.

    Lets get going, Peter. Farewell, Victor!

    All right. Take care. Lets meet again if we are meant to do so, Aris.

    Victor gave me a farewell good-bye, and the townspeople who followed and the ones working outside waved good-bye.

    And the carriage headed towards Daglen, slowly following the path.

    While heading, I was asked questions such as

    Your name is Aris, right? Let me know if your seat is ufortable.

    or

    Everytime the carriage shook a little bit,

    Aris! Are you all right?

    Peter would try to take better care of me, still stiff and awkward.

    You dont have to try so hard, Im really fine.

    I thought that in the beginning, he was taking care of me because I saved his vige.

    No way! As long as you are on my carriage, I have the duty to protect you!

    And everytime he would talk to me, he would nce at my face or my thighs, which made me think that he had ulterior motives.

    Peter.

    Yes?

    I get shy when you look at me like that, you know?

    And to tease him, I smiled and acted to be shy. Peter turned bright red.

    "I am sorry! I showed the savior of our town disrespect!

    Peter freaked out. Haha. He has a cute side to him.

    No, I wouldnt go that far to call it disrespectits something that just happens at your age, I understand.

    Its not that I didnt understand him. If I were a man and there was a bunny like me riding along, I would not be able to help myself but keep staring. He just didnt have that much experience with pretty women, so acted without experience.

    .

    Blushing, Peter only looked ahead, gripping onto the reins tightly. Looking at this made me just want to tease him more.

    Dont you think that you are only looking straight ahead?

    Not at all! I will be aware of all the surroundings!

    Its okay. If you want to look, look all you want. Im fine.

    As soon as I finished saying this, his eyes gazed directly towards me, and then returned. He then closed his eyes tightly.

    Can you see with your eyes closed?

    Its all right. I have taken this road so many times that I can go with my eyes closed.

    All right, then. I will take a nap, please wake me up when we get there.

    I crossed my hands behind my head to use as a pillow, then closed my eyes. Peter kept focusing on driving the carriage, without replying.

    And after a while,

    Aris?

    Peter called my name with a shaky voice, but I felt as if we were still far from the destination. If we had reached Daglen, I wouldnt be hearing the carriage moving, and would hear noises from the city. And he whispered, as if he wasnt really trying to wake me up.

    You are still sleeping, right? You are not going to wake up?

    Since he asked like this, I pretended to keep sleeping, without replying.

    No, way Peter. You are crazy. You must endure it. You are not a little kid anymore. Dont .

    And Peter talked to himself. I started to get curious about what he would do.

    Gulp.

    After Peter took a loud gulp, I could feel something like a hand on my thighs.

    That was a shocker. I could feel his hands on my bare thighs and began to wonder whether I should wake up. Did he really think that I would not wake up from him touching me just because I didnt answer him?

    I didnt know how to react to this, whether to beat him up being the man I am, grossed out, or to understand him being a woman. He wouldnt have done this if he knew that I was a man. I didnt think that he was gaybut then wouldnt this be considered a serious criminal offense? Should I get angry? How did the women who I have been with react to these kinds of things?

    And as I debated inside my head, Peters hands started to move slowly. I guess he got the courage after noticing that I was still asleep.

    But, because I was so ticklish, I moved a little.

    Gasp.

    With the sound of his surprised voice, the hand on my thighs disappeared.

    Haaaaaaw

    It would be more awkward if I kept on sleeping. When I made a loud yawn stretching and pretended to have just woken up, Peter was bright red and looking ahead.

    Peter, do we still have a long way to go?

    When I asked, pretending to not know anything, Peter nced quickly towards me.

    Huh? Oh, yes. We will be there soon!

    And of course, after that, nothing happened.

    When we reached Daglen, everyone stared at me, as expected.

    A dual specimen?

    She looks like a bunny, right?

    A dual specimen in our city..unbelievable

    The reactions were simr to that of Eradora. The only difference was that there were more negative reactions.

    I arrivedfortably, all thanks to you, Peter.

    As I thanked him hopping out of the carriage, Peter nodded.

    Sure thing! I arrived well thanks to you, too.

    Peter had a face of relief. He seemed to be relieved that I wasnt mentioning anything about what had happened earlier,

    Which made me want to tease him more.

    Yes, Im sure you did. Touching my thighs and all.

    Yes..I..wHAt?!

    Peter almost fell off his chair, as if he had no idea that it wasing.

    You really thought that I wouldnt notice?

    Ummmwell.Ithis is..umm.

    Peter, as if he were so shocked, couldnt even talk inplete sentences. Iughed and walked away.

    Oh, and Peter.

    I wanted to tell him these words before I left.

    If you do the same to other women, you will get pped in the face.

    Other womenhuh?

    Peter seemed to be spacing out, as if my warning paralyzed him.

    First, I should head over to the saloon.

    And so I left Peter and headed to the nearest saloon, to get more information.

 Chapter 9 Daglen Saloon

    Chapter 9 Daglen Saloon

    Before I even entered the saloon, there was cheerful music ringing from the inside.

    Phe.

    Daglen, from what I knew, was an advanced tourist city. And as much as it was highly decorative, itcked much in public safety, and was unfavorable towards dual specimens. So, I would get treated poorly as well, as Jarrod did in the novel.

    All right then.

    I opened the door, after promising myself not to get angry as much as possible.

    Ring!

    When I entered the door, there were a lot of people drinking early in the day, and some having lunch.

    ""

    And as soon as I entered, the ce became silent as if they nned this together.

    Tap.Tap.Tap.

    It was so quiet that the only sound you could hear was my footsteps ringing across the floor.

    What brings a dual specimen here?

    Unlike Eradora, the bar owner with a scruffy beard and a smudged apron was very rude.

    I came here to get some information.

    When I said this, the bar owner raised his brows.

    Huh, you decided to talk informally from the start!

    Even with the shouting of the bar owner, I stood firmly on the ground and made an amusedugh.

    I am a dual specimen. Although I look like this, I bet that I am much older than you.

    Even though I was a dual specimen, since I just graduated from the academy, I was probably still younger than the owner. I still made a bluff, since I heard that Rabbitmen are a rare kind.

    Hmph, you are one lousy talker.

    The bar owner was still uncooperative, but my bluffing seemed to have worked and he no longerined about my informal speech.

    So, you asked me why I am here, right? I came here to get information.

    I got straight to the point, when I noticed that the gaze around me changed from a vignt gaze to a more sinister one.

    Information? Not with those empty hands.

    I knew what that was saying. It was telling me to buy something.

    Really? All right. Whats everyones favorite drink here?

    I tried to order something first.

    Why would you need something popr? A baby dual specimen like you just needs milk!

    But the drunk crowd nearby joked about milk andughed out loud.

    Well, everything on our menu is popr at our saloon.

    I nodded at the reply of the owner, ignoring all theughter nearby.

    Well, then. Just give me the simplest drink you have.

    A drink? No way.

    But the bar owner refused.

    Why not?

    We dont sell alcohol to little kids.

    The absurdity made my ears p.

    I told you that I should be way older than you?

    Hmph, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. I do not sell drinks to people who look like kids.

    The people next to me keptughing about how I should drink milk. I wanted to beat up all of them, but since I wanted to avoid making a scene, I calmed down and then smiled.

    Then, how about food? I can order some food, right?

    The bar owner looked at me.

    Theres nothing suited for a rabbit here.

    Meat is okay, too.

    The bar owner had a disgruntled face, but when I ced gold coins on the table, he finally moved into the kitchen.

    Hey bunny! Join us and y!

    Did youe here all alone? Should I apany you so that you dont get lonely?

    If you walk around dressed like that, scary men will kidnap you!

    Yes, this is not a safe neighborhood for a dual specimen girl like you to be alone. You will be safer with us, how about it?

    The men in the bar kept catcalling and making jokes, but no one really approached me in person due to the rapier on my waist. I looked at them pathetically and waited for the bar owner toe outside from the kitchen,

    Hey bunny, your food is ready.

    I heard the news that my food was ready. But the voice came from the entrance, not the kitchen.

    Rabbits eat grass, right?

    Some tan men with blonde hair, who appeared clearly to be gangsters, approached me.

    In their hands were a bunch of weed and grass piles that they seemed to have picked from outside.

    Is this for me to eat?

    I asked in case they were joking.

    Yes. Arent you touched?

    They ced the pile of grass on top of a te slobbered in brown sauce and then waited standing there, as if they wanted to hear words of gratitude.

    What the hell are you doing? Rabbits dont eat like that.

    And as if that was not enough, one guy flipped over the te then sprinkled the grass onto the floor.

    Rabbits eat with their mouths, hunched on the floor, you idiot!

    The folks were having fun amongst themselves. My fingers flinched a bit, but I let it go. They didnt know any better. I just need to get some information and get out.

    Whatcha doin?

    At that moment, some kid ced his hand, opened wide, and ced it on my head. He pressed so hard that my ears were covering my eyes.

    Go on and eat, would ya? We got this prepared just for you, ya know?

    He then held on to my head and spun it around. My hair was a no-touch zone when I was a man, and my ears when I became a bunny.

    Hmm?

    I grabbed onto the hand of the guy spinning my head.

    Take it away.

    I gave them my final warning.

    Say that again?

    But he ignored my warning.

    Crack!

    So I grabbed onto his middle finger and twisted it upwards.

    Arghhh!

    His finger waspletely curved backwards, and then just like that he fell and rolled on the ground in agony.

    I told you to take it away.

    I had used the same method to get rid of guys who messed with me in the other world, but didnt know that it would still work in this world.

    How dare a low-life dual specimen like you do this!

    In the end, the ones who flung out their sword first were the ones who picked on me first.

    Guys! Lets show this bunny how scary humans can be!

    They flung out their weapons and ran towards me.

    Just to make it clear, yall started this, okay?

    I flung out my rapier, as I could not take it anymore, and counter attacked them.

    Huh?

    The gangsters were taken back by my fighting skills and couldnt even get their heads straight. It was as expected from their embarrassing fighting techniques, which was just flinging around the sword as hard as they could. It was not a surprise that they could not win against my high level systemized tactics.

    What are you doing just watching? Come help us out!

    One of the guys who were in pieces from my attack screamed out to the watching men.

    The winner is the one who catches that bunny!

    Others in the bar also crammed in to fight me, but they seemed to have their personal interest to seize me then y around.

    Well, of course, that wouldnt happen no matter how hard they tried.

    This is no regr bunny!

    Just do something!

    Well, stop saying that and why dont you actually do something yourself?

    The ones in the saloon did not know how to handle me, who was standing on the tabletop and blocking every attack.

    So, is that it? No more? What happened to all the confidence earlier? Are all humans such cowards?

    Although I was once human myself, I provoked the men and bluffed.

    Thats thest of it!

    One of the guys seemed to be triggered from my words and came above the table, but

    Ahhhhh!

    He couldnt even fling his sword once and fell to the ground.

    This wont do! Lets get the security officers!

    In the end, all the people inside the bar scurried away without a second nce behind.

    Hmph. That was nothing.

    I got off the table, dusting off my hands. The saloon seemed to have finally regained its peace.

    Hey bunny, your food is ready.

    The bar owner brought out a steak dish with a whole carrot ced on top of it.

    What the?

    And then started to panic when he saw the empty ce.

    Where is everybody?

    They all went home.

    Did you kick them out?

    The bar owner made a frightening face.

    No, they went out by themselves.

    Since they had all run out mentioning some security officer, it was practically true.

    I will think of this as a little break.

    Although I worded it so, the bar owner was quick to take notice of what had actually happened.

    So, what was the question that you had for me?

    The bar owner took a seat on one of the bar tops and then asked.

    Is this carrot for me?

    Rabbits do like carrots.

    I rolled the carrot over, and then asked while gnawing on the meat.

    The bar owner replied as he took his seat on the high-top.

    Not really, I honestly dislike carrots.

    Ever since I was a human, I didnt like carrots, and the same applied to my current situation.

    Fine, whatever. I dont think that was the question you were intending to ask. What is it that you really want to find out?

    The bar owner scoffed, then asked me to spit out my true intentions.

    Fine. I heard that there is an illegal colosseum here. Do you know anything about that ce?

    When I asked right away, the bar owner let out a sigh.

    Why are you asking about that? What are you going to do?

    As I chewed on the meat, I made a face that questioned why he was asking in return.

    To participate, of course.

 Chapter 10: AIDE

    Chapter 10: AIDE

    The bar owner made a weird face after hearing what I said.

    You are going to participate? As a dual specimen?

    Yes.

    When I nodded, the bar owner changed to a face of absurdism.

    On purpose? To get in, you have to be a criminal. You want to do all that?

    I was taken back at his words.

    Really? Since when?

    From the beginning.

    When I thought about it, I remembered that Jarrod had be a criminal from an unfortunate mishap from a fight he had with someone then entered the colosseum.

    Are there any other ways?

    When I asked for alternative methods, the bar owner shrugged.

    Or, you be a ve and then get forced into fighitng, I guess?

    Are those the only ways?

    When I asked annoyingly, the bar owner scoffed.

    If you dont like it, then why dont you be a human?

    I remembered him saying earlier to follow human rules in the human world.

    I should find a different way.

    But I did not want to use the method of bing a criminal or a ve.

    Really? Then why dont you try cutting off your ears?

    From this surprising remark, my ears pped.

    You know thats not funny?

    It was at this moment.

    BANG!

    There it is!

    The people entering as if they were going to break the door were human soldiers, wearing helmets and steel armor.

    Dual specimen! You are arrested for assault and disturbance! Drop your weapons and surrender!

    I stood as soon as they finished announcing. And then

    Thanks for the info!

    I jumped out of the windows right away, and escaped.

    How could they call the officers when they were the ones to start the fight?

    I couldnt use my flimsy rapier to attack the armored men, and if the ax throwers were to swing the weapons, I would not be able to approach them in the first ce. So, the optimal solution was to run away.

    Get her!

    The soldiers followed after me making clunk and nk noises, but could not catch up to me speed.

    Stop right there!

    Hey you over there! Stop that dual specimen!

    The soldiers started to order the watchers to aid, but as if no one bothered to miss out on fun entertainment, they justughed and stared.

    I told you to grab her!

    When I looked back, the soldiers looked at the bystanders with a ming face then caught their breath after giving up.

    Phew, I think that I went too fast even for my standards.

    I checked that nobody followed me then caught my breath. I guess it was due to being a bunny? My running speed was really something else. I was beginning to feel d that I turned into a bunny then started to walk, pondering future career prospects as a phantom thief.

    Neighhhhhh!

    I heard the sound of horsesing from somewhere.

    Wait a minute. A horse?

    There it is! Get that bunny!

    Dear God, there were three soldiers on horsesing my way.

    Uh? OH?

    I started to run at full speed again, but since horses are really fast, the distance between us was getting shorter and shorter.

    You cant run now!

    The soldier on the horse started to spin a to catch me. As I wondered what could distract them,

    Shooooo!

    There was an explosion of bright light behind them.

    Neighhhhhh!

    Ahhhh!

    Boom! sh!

    Afterwards, there was a series of surprised horses, screaming men, and a loud noise. When I turned back from the impact, all the horses and people were tangled up and moaning.

    What are you doing? Over here! Over here!

    When I was looking at them with a puzzled face, I heard a voice calling me from the corner.

    Hurry up!

    When I reached, there was a woman sending me hand signals in a white robe, with the hood all the way down and weaning a white mask. If you ask how I knew that she was a woman, it was because of her thin voice.

    Hurry!

    As if she was frustrated that I wasnt rushing, she started to even fidget her feet. I ran over, since I thought that she genuinely was trying to help me.

    This way!

    I followed her through a maze-like tunnel.

    Phewhoo

    But the mask was panting out of breath even though she was the one leading me.

    If its hard to breathe, why dont you just take the mask off?

    When I looked at the mask with pity, she still couldnt talk and just waved her hand, refusing.

    Well then. Should we take a break?

    From my suggestion, she looked at me.

    Howare you.not tired after all this running?

    Although she was panting, she seemed to have gained enough energy to talk again and asked.

    Because Im a rabbit?

    As expected dual species are.awesome.

    When I came to think about it. Her odd outfit. The light from earlier. Andpliments to a dual specimen. I could tell who she was.

    Arje?

    The hero who goes on an adventure with Jarrod. Her real name is Arberaje, but she was definitely the character Arje from the book.

    How do youno, I mean..who?

    It was expected for Arje to be surprised, since she met me for the first time. Still, she had a lot of security ws for a royal princess who hides her identity to save dual specimens. Maybe she was still a newbie?

    Why shouldnt I know? You are quite famous.

    There was a running joke that the only reason that Jarrods adventure was worth reading was due to Arje. She was a popr character, and there were many requests to make a side story for her. I was probably the only one who wanted a side story about the female rabbit swordsman to whom I became.

    Is that why I got here?

    Am I already famous? I havent even done anything significant yet!

    Arje seemed to be confused, but she still could not hide the excited undertone in her voice.

    They went down this way! Find them!

    While we were on our short break, the voices of the soldiers filled the alleyway.

    Ah, here theye! Lets hurry! I have a hideout nearby.

    And so I followed Arje to a shabby storage room in an alley.

    We are good now. You can rx here.

    When Arje waved her hand, the dark room became lit. The sorceress of light was useful in such cases,

    Its a little messy, right? I havent finished cleaning it up. You can take a seat on the bed for now.

    Arje smiled awkwardly, as if she were embarrassed of the mess, and pointed to the double bed that was the only clean thing inside the room. Was such a big bed necessary? The bed seemed to upy the entire room.

    All right.

    When I nodded since I didnt have a reason to refuse, Arje headed over to the table with a te and cup.

    Would you like some red tea?

    Sure.

    While Arje was preparing tea, I went over to the white bed that had nkets and plopped down.

    Plop!

    Kyaahh!

    As soon as I sat, the bed sank to the floor then fell over.

    Are you okay?!

    Arje came over in a rush from my scream.

    What kind of a bed is this?

    I was more embarrassed about my scream than I was about getting surprised. It was a very high-pitched girly scream that I could not even recall how it was made. I wouldnt be able to reproduce it on my own.

    You like it, right? I like to call it the bed that you cannot get out of.

    What do you mean I like it?

    And I tried to get up, but because it was so fluffy, I failed to get up using my upper body then fell backwards again.

    How adorable.

    Arje covered her mouth with her hand and then smiled with her eyes.

    Wait. Her face?

    Wheres your mask?

    She was simr to the appearance I had imagined. Her dark green-ck hair dazzled near her waistline, and she appeared to be one or two years older than me. She was a beauty in her early 20s.

    Her golden eyes were especially well-suited with her green hair.

    Theres no need to wear it inside the house, right?

    Arje again let out a crystal-likeughter then brought over two cups from the table.

    I hope this suits your taste.

    I tried to get out of bed from what she said, but couldnt no matter how hard I tried.

    Its impossible to get out, right? Here.

    Arje let her hand out. At first I refused due to my pride, but I had no choice in the end.

    I am never lying down in that bed again.

    I grabbed the nearby wooden chair whileining and sat down.

    Why? Your little scream was so cute from earlier.

    At an instant, my face burned up and my ears fell down. I wanted to hide my face behind my ears, but then I didnt want to show such a girly reaction.

    I heard that Rabbitmen have a cute aura, and its so true!

    Behind Arje were various research materials or books rted to dual specimens, and of them was a book on Rabbitmen.

    Stop with the teasing. Im embarrassed.

    I tried to stop her, but Arje replied with augh. I felt thatining more would make the situation worse, so I started sipping on the drink.

    Do you like it?

    Arje looked with a concerned face. It was pretty nice.

    Its all right.

    Arje finally returned to a more rxed nce.

    Thats good to hear. In that book it says that Rabbitmen cannot eat bitter or zesty tastes no matter what.

    No, that should be urate. Im just an oddball.

    Since I ate steak while other rabbits ate cake made of carrots. The rabbits must think that my sense of taste is bonkers.

    I see. By the way, you knew my name all along. Am I really that famous?

    Arjes eyes seemed to dazzle like the stars, probably due to the golden ze.

    Well, since you are the princess of the royal kingdom of humans?

    Then Arjes eyes lost their twinkle for the first time and became dull.

    No, not like that.

    I wanted to pay back for my bed incident seeing her reaction, but I suppressed it. Since not only was she a royal, but a sorceress.

    Just kidding. You are famous among us rabbitmen.

    Then the twinkle returned to her eyes again.

    Really? Why is that? What is it that I have done?

    If Arje had bunny ears, they would have pped wildly from joy.

    Then you should know the project that I am working on.

    Arje stopped her smile then returned to a more serious look.

    Yes, I am aware. Emancipation of dual specimen ves, right?

    Arje nodded.

    Although there hasnt been much noteworthy progress, my goal is to free all dual specimen ves. Thats why I came to this bustling city, where people would be too busy to notice me.

    This part was the same as the original novel. It was written that Arje ran from her because everyone disagreed with her.

    Oh, by the wayIt was rude of me to not even ask your name. What is your name?

    Aris Wafer. Just call me Aris.

    Since I had to have a good rtionship with Arje, I just told her to call me by my first name. Arje took a hint and then opened her eyes wide, but she immediately smiled and nodded.

    Great. So, Aris, why did you end up here out of all the ces and why were you being chased by those officers?

    This must be the most important question for her to ask. So, I told her the reason.

    I came here to get rid of the illegal colosseum in this ce. But I was discovered too early before I could take action, so I was getting chased.

    I did exaggerate a bit.

    Oh my, what a noble work you are doing at such a ce!

    Arje seemed to be touched.

    So, can you help me? I need to find out how to get there.

 Chapter 11: To the Underground Colosseum (1)

    Chapter 11: To the Underground Colosseum (1)

    You already know that there are two ways to get in, right?

    I nodded at Arje.

    Yes, either to be a criminal or a ve.

    Still, I did not want to be either of those options.

    Those are the most general methods. There are other ways, however.

    Whats that?

    That is, rich folks who send in people who represent themselves.

    I frowned at her reply.

    Its the same thing as being their ve.

    Then Arje shook her head.

    Its different. That is the case for dual specimens. But since you look very human, you can be one as long as you hide those ears. And I will send you as my representative. Humans can participate as long as they pay a fee.

    Long story short, it meant to look human and be a mercenary.

    And the money?

    Then Arje replied, covering her mouth.

    I can probably make it if I grab everything I have.

    Are you willing to do that?

    Think of it as an investment. I was going to go alone, but I could meet them easier with you as mypany.

    Meet who?

    Then Arje ced her tea cup down hard.

    Rhotsva.

    I had heard of the name before, the manager of the illegal colosseum.

    She is usually in her room which is guarded by many security guards and soldiers. However, we get a chance when she invites the winner to her room.

    Which meant that in order to get rid of Rhotsva, I had to win.

    So youre saying that I have to win?

    Are you not confident? Dont be worried. If it gets dangerous, I will step in.

    Iughed at those words.

    Why are youughing?

    Arje had no idea why I wasughing, but she justughed along awkwardly.

    Of course I am confident. There will be no one who can win against me.

    Arje nodded at my confident statement.

    I trust you, Aris.

    I was a bit curious about her words.

    But what do you have to trust me so blindly? What if I were some bad dual specimen or criminal?

    Why was she so nice?

    Aris, you trusted me, too and told me everything, right?

    Still, I trusted her and told her everything because I knew who she was already, but in her case there was no reason to trust me.

    As well, if you were a really bad bunny, then you would have attacked me when I was defenseless.

    What if I am still waiting for my chance?

    You know, trying to look bad is something that you are not good at.

    I did not understand her.

    How do you know Im pretending?

    Then, Arje pointed out my ears.

    You know how they say that Rabbitmen express their feelings through their ears, right? Your ears dont move the way they do when Rabbitmen lie.

    I touched my ears without knowing. This is why my bluffinghold on. Does that mean that every time I bluffed until now, my ears were pping on their own telling people that I was lying?

    Its fortunate that others didnt notice, but still.this is really embarrassing.

    Aris, are you all right? You are blushing.

    I snapped back into my senses when she spoke.

    Okay! So you are saying that you trust me for those reasons. Got it. Lets hurry and get to the colosseum or whatever!

    I stood up from my seat because I wanted to get out of there quickly.

    You are so willing today, Aris.

    Of course!

    Arje rose slowly then brought a white robe hanging from the wall.

    Now, wear this. If you wear the hood, it will cover your ears.

    I epted the soft white robe.

    Is white the only color you have?

    I asked, wondering if she only owned robes in white.

    Why? Isnt white pretty?

    It was true.

    So pretty!

    When I wore the robe, Arjeplimented.

    Really?

    I didnt hate it, either. Should I keep wearing this?

    Now, you must remember one thing. The moment you step outside, you are human. You have to act as one, too. If you dont know how it is to be human, should I give you some tips?

    I shook my head at her offer.

    No, being human is just being human.

    I was originally a human.

    So Arje took me to the colosseum.

    Damn that bunny! Wait till I catch her! Im gonna pull her ears out!

    How dare she embarrass us so much!

    The guards were cursing at the wanted posters with not my face, but that of a bunny drawn on it.

    Phoot.

    I could hear Arjesughter through her mask.

    Arje, did you justugh?

    I red, but Arje didnt stop.

    Aris, you cant get angry. Stay calm. Stay calm.

    And so she tried to calm me down. But since she was still chuckling, it didnt help at all.

    Wait, that girl in the robe. Isnt her hood shaking a bit?

    I cant tell.

    As if they were reflecting my anger, my ears were twitching, which made the hood move up and down. This attracted the eyes of the security guards.

    Aris!

    This made Arje stopughing and look at me with a worried face.

    I know. I can tell at least that.

    I was able to barely calm down.

    I dont think so?

    You probably saw it wrong.

    Would a criminal just go around so openly?

    Thats weirdI thought I saw her..

    Fortunately, the guards concluded that they saw it wrong and moved to a different location to ce the posters.

    One moment.

    I looked at my wanted poster after the guards left the scene.

    The name written was just female bunny, and the drawing was just a rough sketch of a rabbit.

    Rip! Zzzzeet!

    I tore the poster apart. They should have at least tried to copy the resemnce.

    You didnt like it?

    Arje started tough again, as if the situation was amusing.

    If you are gonna post a wanted face, then you should draw the face properly.

    Iined while throwing the poster on the ground.

    Is that why you are mad? More than anything?

    Arje now was on the floorughing, as if her stomach was hurting too much fromughing.

    Next time, I will be their model and tell them to draw my face properly.

    They should put in some effort while they are at it.

    And again the ce we reached was a saloon even bigger than the one I visited, with signs that the bar continues all the way to the third floor.

    They must be raking in a lot of money.

    Well, its all what they earn from taking the lives of people.

    So we headed to the counter. Peoples gaze became fixated on us, maybe because of Arjes attire?

    Ready to order?

    I guess it was because the ce was fancy, the bartender was a good-looking manpared to the one from the other bar.

    Give us two bloody marys, please.

    I looked at the menu to see what that was, but there wasnt anything named as such on the menu.

    Sorry, miss. We do not sell those drinks at our store. Would you like to try blue iris instead?

    The man smiled and rmended a different drink.

    Still, more than the blue of iris, I like the passion of bloody mary.

    Arje said something weird. Oh, was this one of those passwords? How did Arje know about this?

    Got it. And how would you like the drink prepared?

    The man changed his response as well. He had just said that they didnt sell anything as such!

    Give me Mary, and give her the bloody.

    Arje ced a sack of gold along with her reply.

    Got it. What is the otherdys name?

    Its Aris.

    Arje replied, and the man nodded.

    The drink which you requested is made under a special process. You can only taste it underground, so we will get you there. Andreas!

    Thud! Thud!

    What is that?

    At first, I thought that the sound was an earthquake.

    Yes, sir.

    The giant man who appeared was truly gigantic. He would have touched the ceiling if he was an inch taller. He was wearing a waiters outfit, but he definitely wasnt just a regr server.

    Thisdy will have the Mary, and thatdy the bloody.

    Andreas looked at me.

    This kid is the bloody? Did you mix them up?

    I guess bloody was the one to fight in the colosseum. What he was saying was that I didnt look like a fighter. He must have thought so due to my petite frame.

    No, the order is correct.

    From the stern reply of the bartender, Andreas rubbed his giant square chin and looked over at me.

    You will either die quickly, or be some fun material to watch.

    I didnt understand what he meant by fun watching material, but I looked up towards him.

    I can make this ce some watching material if you want?

    From my reply, Andreas stopped rubbing his chin, and Arje looked over quietly.

    Nevermind. Please follow me this way.

    After a short period of silence, Andreas shrugged and led us to the basement, as if it wasnt his problem to deal with.

    That was close, Aris.

    Arje whispered from the back.

    Sorry.

    I apologized for acting brashly.

    No, its fine. I would have gotten mad, too.

    Arje nodded as if she understood how I felt.

    Anyway, how did you know about the passcode conversation?

    I asked Arje what was on my mind, but

    Theres a way to do it.

    Arje only said an open-ended reply and then closed her mouth.

    The left is bloody, and the right is Mary.

    When we reached a crossroad, Andreas led us to different paths.

    Aris, let me know anytime you are in danger, okay?

    Arje patted my shoulder and then walked over to the path for Marys.

    Hey, kiddo.

    After Arje had left and I was about to walk towards bloody, Andreas stopped me.

    What?

    I thought that he had caught that I was a bunny, but when I looked at his expression it was something else.

    From the looks of it, it seems that the bitch brought you here mad for money, but this is yourst chance. If you dont want to do it, stop now. If you go in there, you will either die or make a fool of yourself.

    Is he actually worrying about me?

    You dont need to be worried.

    Its not my concern. Im just letting you know how frail you look.

    He was saying the same thing, but I let out augh.

    Then, you shouldnt have to be worried.

    So I passed Andreas and headed towards bloody.

 Chapter 12 To the Underground Colosseum (2)

    Chapter 12 To the Underground Colosseum (2)

    After I walked along the hallway, a doorbeled waiting room appeared. It must be the room for the participants like me.

    Click.

    When I opened the door, there were participating people sitting with their weapons as per my expectations.

    There were no female participants among them, so I was the only woman.

    Heh?

    A guy who was silently sharpening his knife with a charcoal stone started tough when he saw me enter.

    Hey kid, this is the waiting room. The audience is the other way.

    Others joined and treated me as if I were a little kid. They all thought that I entered the wrong entrance based on my small frame.

    No, I came to the right ce.

    When I showed them my rapier on my waist, all the participantsughed even louder.

    Do you even know what kind of ce this is? Or did you juste because they said you can get some money?

    I know exactly what this ce is. I came here to defeat you all.

    And when I took a seat, theughter of the men became even louder.

    I like kids like her, too. It kind of turns me on to see them beg for their lifeter in the game.

    Haha kiddo! Its your choice to participate here or not, but you better hope that the battle mode is individual or teams. That will be the only way for you to have a chance to win!

    Battle mode?

    What battle mode?

    When I asked, the participants shook their heads.

    Ah, this kid doesnt know a thing!

    Who brought that kid?

    Probably some rich royalty!

    Aside from everything, you better hope that its not that one game mode.

    I tried to understand what that one mode was, but

    All participants pleasee out to the arena!

    The colosseum staff entered from the opposite door and told us to get out. The participants just all flooded out without telling me what mode that was.

    Well, I guess I will find out eventually.

    And when I followed them out, the appearance of the circr battlefield appeared. It really seemed spectacr where one wouldnt be able to participate without connections with the riches.

    Whaaaaaaaaa!

    The roar of the crow rang as if it were going to crush the basement, but the hood saved me a bit. When I looked around the audience, I saw Arje sitting alone, as if she was blocking anyone from getting near her. There were some peeking at her, but no one was making conversation from the strange vibe of her white mask.

    And Arje with the creepy mask waved her hand after making eye contact with me.

    Thank you sincerely for those visiting our basement colosseum tonight!

    The voice of the announcer was heard from the podium.

    Especially tonight, you guys are really lucky. We have two great pieces of news!

    Great news?

    First, for the first time in forever, we have a female participant. Everybody please wee Aris!

    It got crazy loud from the mixture of cheering, whistling, pping and talk. If it werent for the hood, I would have lost my sense of hearing.

    And another thing!

    Tonight! We have a captured ve joining us as well! This particr ve is a rare kind!

    I was reminded of Jarrod. Rabbitmen are rare, and Jarrod appears from around this time in the novel.

    A female elf!

    A female elf?

    Krrrrrrr!

    At that moment, an opposite steel gate opened up, and an elf with blonde hair and disheveled clothes was thrown inside to the ground. She did not have any gear, nor shoes.

    Woahhhhhhhhh!!!

    The reaction of the audience was that of a fiensy. It was as expected, for the beauty of the elf was godly. Even more than Arje, who was a royalty.

    On top of that, more than my small breasts and the tiny breasts of Arje, the elf had big boobs. It was even too much for her leather dress to handle.

    Phew, this will be interesting.

    The man standing next to me licked his mouth for some reason. Do people in this world eat elves?

    Where am I? Please send me back home.

    The elf looked around with a frightened face, and she did not seem the type who would fight at a ce like this, and no one was helping her.

    Oh, thats what he meant.

    Now I understood what they meant by something fun to watch, something entertaining. And I was one of them.

    Well, I cant let that happen.

    I gripped tightly onto my rapier.

    Its no use to regret it now, kiddo, You should have regretted your choice before entering through those gates.

    The man who was licking his mouth staring at the elfughed after seeing me grip onto my rapier.

    Regret? Who? Me?

    I have never lived a life of regret, and the same will apply from now on.

    And now I will pick the battle mode for tonight.

    The announcer walked over to a container that was blocked as he said this.

    Gender! Gender! Gender!

    If you dont pick gender mode, I will cut your fingers off!

    Hey announcer, we believe in you!

    I heard something weird from the crowd. Gender mode?

    And it is chosen!

    The announcer reached his hands inside the container, and pulled out a paper folded twice.

    Yes! It is gender mode, the one you all have been waiting for!

    Whoooooooo!

    Everyone, both male and female, cheered on loudly.

    Whats gender mode?

    From my question, the participants, who seemed to be enjoying this even more than the audience, gave me a creepy stare.

    What do you think it is? As its name suggests, its a team game separated by gender.

    Wait. Does that mean that I am on my own?

    The number is uneven?

    Who cares? You should have been born a man, or never have shown up to this ce!

    The men smirked.

    And next, we have decided on battle design!

    Meanwhile the design of battle was mentioned, and

    Kazam!

    The ground shook first, then water filled up the field all of the sudden.

    Kyaa!

    The elf ran away from the filling water, and the ce to which she crawled to had be an ind. And the team members installed a wooden bridge between the ind and thend where the participants were standing.

    The rule is simple. The female team will stay on the ind, and the male team will use the bridge to attack! If they surrender, die, or fall into the water, they are out. There are no other rules.

    ording to the rules, I had to go over to the ind.

    Just stay put with that elf! If you resist, you will get that pretty face of yours hurt!

    Suppressing their mockery, I walked over to the elf who seemed to be lost.

    Lets do this.

    I let my hand out to make her stop zoning out, but

    We are doomed.

    She refused to shake my hand. Instead, she wrapped herself with her arms and started to shake.

    We are not doomed yet.

    I told her no, but the elf shook her head.

    If we just surrender and sit still, it should be over sometime, right?

    I said dont give up.

    But just look over there! There are over 10 men that we have to deal with! How can you not give up?

    As the elf said, there seemed to be at least a dozen men. And the crowd was cheering for the men, including the women in the audience. The only one cheering me on was Arje, watching with her arms crossed.

    What you said might have been the case if we were on t grounds.

    If we had been surrounded by a t surface, the case would have been overwhelming even for me, but theyout of the field was designed as convenient for us to win.

    You see that bridge over there, right? Only one can cross the bridge. They cant use the water since that will disqualify them

    On top of that, the bridge was very narrow and shaky from the haphazard design. Because their feet wouldnt be stable, it was more convenient for weapons such as my rapier to use. And of course, I was confident in 1-on-1 battles.

    Dont overdo yourself.

    The elf, understanding that I was not giving up, let out a sigh. Her dull blue eyes let out a message showing that she believed for us to lose.

    Overdo, you say

    I pulled out my rapier and got into a fight position.

    Ah, the woman in the white robe seems to be willing to fight unlike the elf!

    The announcer and the audience allughed at me. They looked as if my stance was a cornered rat looking like it was going to bite the cat. Something insignificant like that.

    Still, I had confidence, and thought that I could defeat all twelve and win. Although no one thought that I could win,

    I swore my name Aris Wafer and was confident that I could crush all of them bastards.

 Chapter 13 To the Underground Colosseum (3)

    Chapter 13 To the Underground Colosseum (3)

    Come, whoever wants to take my first sword!

    Originally, people shivered at my words and lost the will to fight, but when I said it in my current state, all either pointed fingers andughed or said that I looked cute.

    Gosh, this is like ying with a kid. I will hurry up and get this over with.

    The bald guy with sleeveless leather armor and beard came overughing onto the bridge. The baldy beard had a dual ax, suited for his scary appearance.

    Why is this so shaky?

    The baldy beard came on the bridge with confidence, but could barely stand still on the wobbly bridge. I used this as a chance and took a big step forward and struck him on his shoulders.

    Ahhhh!

    Ssh!

    He fell to the side right away, and dropped into the water.

    Crimson is out!

    Boooooooooo!

    Before the announcer even finished talking, there was booing and mockingughtering from the audience.

    You are dead! As soon as I get up there, I will dig out your eyes!

    The baldy cursed at me while he was sshing to stay afloat, but he was dragged away by the colosseum team members.

    And you are out. Next!

    I took steps backwards.

    FYI, I might actually kill the third oneing, so think carefully. Now is yourst chance to act if you want to just get injured.

    As I provoked, taking my time, the young guy who wasughing at the bald beard came up with a straight face.

    You? Okay. Well thought.

    I smiled, but he did not smile back.

    I dont go easy on women.

    He was holding an ordinary-looking long sword and shield and was wearing an iron te attached to only the vital part.

    Great. I never asked you to go easy on me.

    As soon as he heard me speak, he made a frowning face and then rushed to attack me.

    A big shield. The shield that he had was quite big enough to cover all my attacks.

    So, I pretended to attack with my rapier and then crossed his legs with mine, and he fell into the water after losing bnce.

    Huh

    Ssh!

    Aww what is going on! Adol is also out!

    The announcer spoke as if he was disappointed at the pace and the audience kept booing.

    You sly bitch!

    The man named Adol spit some vulgarnguage as the baldy did and then was dragged out by the team members.

    Let go of me! I will not go out like this! Do you know how much I paid to participate in.

    Punch!

    Adol got punched in the face for resisting the team members, and drooped.

    You should have guarded your lower body, too.

    And as I bid thest one farewell, I looked onto the next one.

    Its you this time?

    The third one looked just like a snake, with long hair and a pointy face. If a snake were to turn into a human, they would look mean just like him.

    So, did you have fun until now? Miss?

    He snickered.

    Yeah, I guess I warmed up a bit. The two happened so fast that I didnt really get to fully warm up.

    As I stretched for him to look on purpose, he jerked his chin up and down.

    Since I am here, its thest of you to act so arrogantly.

    Yeah, and I apologize beforehand, since I have said that from the third one onwards, I can really kill. You might not be able to hear this after you die, so

    He yukked at my words.

    I will return exactly what you said!

    He just started to throw knives he had in his chest instead of stepping forward.

    Uh?

    I looked towards my back as I shed away the knives that wereing towards me with the rapier. I could see the elf, still sitting as a damsel in distress.

    Move away if you dont want to get hit by the reflected knives!

    From my scream the elf rushed to a corner, and as soon as I turned back around,

    nk!

    I am not exaggerating, I hit a dagger that was just about to hit my eyes. This will be a moment to show off to generations down.

    But there was no time for such stories. The guy that had been just throwing the knives from afar was now standing in front of me, and kept trying to stab me with daggers.

    Haaat!

    As I did when facing Jarrod, I stepped forward while spinning the rapier, and

    Heh?

    As if he didnt expect me to move towards him instead of stepping back, lost his bnce.

    Stab!

    I stabbed his heart right away and defeated him.

    What a surprise. I honestly thought that the second one could be highly possible, but I didnt expect her to defeat Nate as well!

    The announcer was surprised, and

    Wasnt Nate one of the possible winners?

    How did she win?

    I still havent figured out what is going on.

    The audience murmured, trying to figure out the situation.

    See? I told you that we can win!

    I smiled back at the elf. She was gazing at me, not realizing that her jaws were wide open.

    What the hell are y''all doing? Theres more of us than her! Just run!

    The other team realized that the atmosphere had changed, and then started to rush forward.

    Ah, this is incredible! The weakest-looking participant is defeating all the guys!

    As the announcer described, I was on a roll stabbing, shing and dropping the men one by one into the water. I took a breath after making a good pile out of them.

    Aris! Aris! Aris!

    The crowd that was booing me just a moment ago was now cheering on my name, as if they were touched by my swordsmanship.

    That made me want some more.

    Smooch!

    When I got a little chance, I flung out my signature move, a hand kiss, and got the cheers of all the men and women alike.

    Die!

    And one of the remaining men thought that it was his chance and threw his spear, but

    Tap! Shook!

    Argh!

    I dodged the spear, held onto its head, and then pulled it so that he fell forward.

    Stab!

    Then I finished him off by stabbing him with my sword.

    Its been a while since I worked at the colosseum, but tonight will most certainly be remembered! A legend is born today!

    The announcer was now partly sobbing, as if he was touched.

    You. You were a hidden master.

    There was only one participant left. He was a bony middle-aged man with an eye patch. He could be younger than he looks. He just looked a little rugged.

    Now you get it?

    But the man in the eye patch shook his head.

    No, if I knew, I would have rushed like those idiots before me. I have been waiting for this moment.

    The one-eye pulled out his rapier.

    Are you also a swordsman?

    The man was not wearing any armor, just a shirt and pants, holding his rapier. Just like me.

    Yes, my name is Otto. I am a duelist. Well then, I wish you the best.

    I was a little happy to meet a fellow swordsman, even though I was pretty tired.

    I didnt expect to meet another swordsman, especially as myst opponent.

    If I had been wearing a hat, I would have taken it off and set the proper fighting etiquette, but it was a pity that I couldnt.

    I am Aris Wafer. I wish you the best.

    Then as we exchanged the formal greetings of swordsmanship, Otto made a cold smile.

    But do you think you will be able to fight well? Arent you tired?

    As Otto had said, I was drenched in sweat from head to toe and maxed out. I was so sweaty that the robe clung onto my body like skin.

    If you had known, you should have been the first toe.

    I still didnt want to call him out as cowardly.

    Yes. If you also use a rapier, you shouldnt be able to use the word cowardly.

    Otto spun his rapier once around in air, and then slouched down.

    Instead, I will let you have the first move. Come forward.

    Ottos skills were different from mine. He slouched, flung his rapier forward in his right hand, and covered his right shoulders with his left arm. We called this the Italian Way back from where I was from.

    All right.

    I moved forward slowly, with my left arm stretched forward.

    You dont even seem to have enough energy to hold your sword.

    Ottomented, from seeing how I could barely hold my shaking arms straight.

    I still have enough energy to stab you.

    So the ends of our rapiers finally met head to head.

    Chnnng!

    I was at an advantage by using my full upper body with a straight back, but Otto must have been pretty skilled to have blocked every single one of my attacks.

    I should start finishing this up now.

    At an instant, Otto used his left hand to push back my rapier, then came in to stab me in the neck with his rapier. This was a signature move in the Italian style, and it was the same one that he was using.

    Which meant that I could use it against him.

    What in the?!

    As I used his same move to defend myself, Otto lost his posture. This meant that I could end the battle here. My victory was certain.

    Thud!

    But my body was acting up. I was tired, but I had never felt as heavy I felt as if there was a giant boulder on top of me.

    sh!

    As I staggered from the weight I felt, Otto was able to regain his position.

    That was close. I would have lost if you werent so drained from energy.

    No, this was more than just tiredness. This felt as if someone was pressing me down.

    phewphew..

    I kneeled one of my knees, without being able to bear the weight. In that instant, I made eye contact with Arje. She was standing up and looking my way. What would she be thinking?

    Surrender. I am a fighter, not a murderer thirsty for blood like the others.

    Otto ced his sword on my neck.

    Surrender

    I had to force out a chuckle.

    I dont do such things.

    With my words Otto looked at me with a pitiful expression.

    You should ept your loss.

    And so Otto pulled his rapier back in order to sh. This was myst chance.

    I dropped backwards to the ground. The rapier of Otto hit my hood, not my neck, and

    She was a dual specimen!

    The clear voices from the audience let me know that my ears were revealed when I fell backwards.

    A dual specimen? What?

    As Otto was flustered, I used thest bit of my strength to hold onto his legs and drop him into the water.

    Ssh!

    It was nice that we both fell into the water, but I didnt have any strength to get back up to the ind. I would drown just like this. Arje.help me.

    Phoooaa!

    But surprisingly, the one who came to help was Otto.

    Are you all right?

    Instead of replying, I just nodded weakly. I didnt have enough energy to ask why he saved me.

    My ears are clogged.

    Due to myrge ears, I could barely hear from all the water that got inside. This will be a pain to solve.

    Um.well then both of them are out. That means that the winner is the Elf from the womens side! So the winners are the female team!

    The announcer said that our team, I mean I won.

    Haha. I won.

    I used thest bit of strength to look towards the elf. She sure must be making a happy and touched face, realizing that its worth not giving up till the end and all.

    But unlike my predictions, the elf had a cold expression.

 Chapter 14 To the Underground Colosseum (4)

    Chapter 14  To the Underground Colosseum (4)

    Why is she making that face? Why does she not look happy at all?

    As I pondered over the elfs expression, the elf stood and stretched her two arms out straight. On her snowy skin there were a bunch of words that appeared as ancient scripts.

    Thud!

    Argh!

    The weight of the exhaustion I felt earlier became so strong that I felt crushed to the ground.

    Khuk!

    And it wasnt just me, but Otto hit his head to the ground and was in pain.

    What is this.arghhh!

    Not only the announcer, but all the other people in the audience started to fall to the ground, and I lost sight of Arje.

    Hmph. Worthless mortals.

    Did this mean that the elf was a sorceress? Of course. There was no way that I would get so tired from fighting. Why would she use magic on me if I was fighting so well?

    Why?

    When I barely gathered enough strength to ask the elf for the reason, she looked at me with a cold smirk.

    You ruined everything.

    Me? Ruin what?

    You ruined my source of entertainment.

    Entertainment? She was a sorceress with enough power to make everyone in the colosseum fall to the ground. Did that mean she purposely was enved so that she could be sent here, acting all weak

    Mortals wouldnt understand.

    As if she read my mind, the elf continued.

    I tried to have some fun, but you ruined everything. You will have to die, for ruining my mood. I will especially have some fun with you to get my worth.

    I got shivers down my spine. Unlike swordery, magic skills were something that only the mind could imagine. At that moment, I felt something warm behind me. No, if the elf had used it, the ball of sce wouldnt have flown in her direction.

    Shooong!

    However, the mass of light did not fly to the elf, but quickly turned and fell to the nearby floor. And the mass emitted a brilliant light and disappeared.

    What is this? Are you a sorceress as well?

    The elf was looking at Arje with a surprised face. She must have hid herself in the audience to get her chance.

    I go by Arje.

    Arje replied politely, but there were white balls of mass in her as spinning as she spread it towards the elf.

    Pretty impressive for a mortal to withstand an elf''s magic.

    The elf also stretched out her arms toward Arje.

    Okay. I will first get rid of you. Then, the bunny.

    And as in a fairytale novel, the battle of the two sorceresses continued. Arje created white balls of light in various shapes and threw them at the elf, but the elf did not dodge them. Rather, the white masses seemed to be dodging the elf.

    Krrrrooom!

    And the audience seats near Arje were bing a havoc. If there had been people around Arje, they would have be bloody pancakes.

    Pretty good.

    The elf was still staring at Arje with a rxed face, and

    .

    I couldnt tell Arjes expression because of her mask, but from how she stopped talking and took shorter breaths let me know that she was using every bit of her strength.

    Kwaaang!

    Kyaaaak!

    At that moment, the audience that Arje was standing on broke. I assumed that it was the continuous magic of the elf that made it breakdown eventually.

    Arje!

    As the seats fell, Arje was in the pile of havoc, but fortunately she didnt seem deeply injured. She was trying her best to stand back up.

    I will give you credit for your perseverance.

    As soon as the elf finished her sentence, Arje fainted just like the others.

    Shall I wrap this up?

    If this were to continue, everyone would die from that crazy elf. I had toe up with something. However, my body felt heavy as if something heavy as a giant wall or pir was pressing me down. Only if I could do something about this.

    What the hell is going on?

    At that moment, a young female with orange hair entered with soldiers. She was also wearing a robe like that of Arje, but she was holding a wooden cane.

    Seize that elf!

    Yes maam!

    The soldiers jumped into the field from the womans orders and started to run towards the elf.

    This is interesting.

    But the elf did not flinch and

    Ahhh!

    khhhuhk!

    The soldiers fell to the ground like an old wooden fence and were in pain.

    Lighting!

    The orange-haireddy must have prepared her magic while she sent the soldiers. There were strikes of bolts from her cane, and the elf got struck right in the center.

    Thats all you got? You cant even do better than that sorceress over there!

    But the elf did not seem hurt at all. At this point, the elf was frightening even without knowledge of magic.

    Heeek?!

    The orange-haired sorceress fell straight to the floor shivering. Did she feel the difference in their power?

    Khhhuk!

    Instantly, the orange-haired sorceress floated up towards the air. She had a frightened face while embracing her neck, as if someone was choking her.

    You are the one in charge, right?

    The orange-haireddy nodded, with tears in her eyes. That meant that she was Rhotsva.

    Then you should have managed it properly. You ruined my entertainment because you couldnt catch a single bunny.

    kkukKhek..

    Rhotsva continued to suffer as if she was strangled.

    First I will take care of the bitch who couldnt manage this ce. Second, that bitch who tried to go against me. And thirdly, that bunny bitch. Finally, the rest. I will kill you all in this order.

    Was there any way to do something about that elf? Only if I could untangle her magic

    All of a sudden,

    Ahhhhhh!

    With some giant shout, arge-framed man tackled the elf from the back.

    This is?

    But the elf did not flinch a bit.

    You elf bitch! How dare you wreck this ce!

    The identity of the man was Andreas. He came out of the gates that the elf came out of, and he seemed to have run up after noticing that something was up.

    Look at these muscles? You are pretty nice for a human. Would you like to please me?

    The moment the elf looked at Andrea with a strange smile that had never been shown before, the heaviness that had been holding on to my body disappeared.

    How about it? If you be my servant, I will give you the honor to serve me for life.

    And I saw my chance to grab the rapier when she became distracted by Andreas. If I ran like a normal human being, I would fail like the soldiers. Still, I should be faster than them with my bunny legs.

    Tap!

    I stood up quickly and ran over to the elf. She wouldnt be able to budge with Andreas holding her, and I would be able to kill her like that.

    That thing is so annoying.

    The elf erased her flirty smile and made an annoyed face.

    How dare this..

    Instantly, the elf released herself from Andreas, and Andreas flew backwards.

    Thud!

    And once again, I had to stop because of the massive weight on me.

    You are really impressive. I changed my mind. You will be my pet. I will cut your arms off so that you wont be able to use your sword, and your legs so that you cant run away.

    How could she say such a creepy thing as if it was nothing? But I had no intention of running and stabbing her. My initial goal was to reach close enough to throw the rapier, and this was the distance I needed.

    sheeek!

    I used myst drop of energy to throw the rapier at her.

    Huh?

    As if she didnt see iting, she had to dodge unlike the rest, and

    Argh!! A scar on my face!

    The sword passed her face and left a mark. There was blood dripping from her cheeks.

    How dare you! How dare you ruin my face!

    The face of the elf turned into a haunted ghost. She made a face as if she was ready to rip me apart.

    Aris!

    Arje, still stumbling, came up towards me and helped me get up.

    What do we do now?

    The elf started to me up, upset that she had been wounded, and the building began to crumble. In the meantime, the magic was broken, and people trying to escape were swept away by the explosions and started to die.

    We should run now.

    But it would not be easy to escape the elfs watch.

    I will buy some time, go ahead.

    It was Otto.

    You?

    Arje had a surprised face. To not run meant that he would die.

    It was fun to striked swords with you, bunny.

    Otto ran up to the elf.

    Lets go.

    I grabbed Arje and escaped safely out of the Colosseum while Otto was distracting the elf.

    Crush!

    I heard a breaking noise in my ears, but I tried my best to ignore it and got up to the surface level.

    I guess the people here already ran away.

    As Arje mentioned, all the customers who were flooding the ce were gone and reced by soldiers.

    Aris! Your hood!

    Arje saw my ears and quickly hid them. Luckily, no one noticed.

    There is a crazy elf downstairs! Everyone, focus!

    The soldiers started to go towards the basement to seize the elf. The elf wouldnt be able to withstand that many soldiers, right?

    Hurry outside! Now the city soldiers will take over this premise!

    As we stood still, the person who appeared to be amander ordered us out.

    As we got out, there were people surrounding the saloon, watching or talking about what had happened. Now where do we go? Arje''s hideout?

    Trud. Trud.

    Everyone move out!

    At that moment, the voice of a boy I had heard many times was heard, and the sound of horseshoes. And there was the sound of the wheels rolling.

    Peter!

    And the familiar voice was that of Peter.

    Peter?

    Yes! Hes the boy who brought me here.

    And as the carriage passed through the crowd towards our way,

    Hmm?

    There was something different. It was Peters carriage. However, there was a stranger with silver hair, wearing a red hat, coat and pants.

    Banu!

    At that moment, Arje eximed.

    Banu? Thats that guys name?

    How?

    I asked, but Arje could not reply.

    Please get on, Miss Arberaj.

    And that red-dressed man called Arje by her real name, Arberaj.

 Chapter 15: The Swordsman with a Red Hat and Cape

    Chapter 15: The Swordsman with a Red Hat and Cape

    How did you get here?

    Arje kept looking at the man named Banu. The man named Banu had an awe-striking appearance, even for my standards.

    I came to save you, Miss Arberaj.

    Please do not call me Arberaj.

    Arje was wearing a mask, but if he could recognize her, they probably know each other. From the fact that he called her Arberaj, he must be from the kingdom.

    That should not be your concern right now, Miss Arberaj.

    The smile on Banu was a bit annoying, but what he said was true. It was no time for a nonchnt conversation.

    Hes right, Arje! Lets talk once we get out of here!

    We had to get as far away from the elf as possible.

    Kwang!

    As soon as I finished my sentence, we heard an explosion from the saloon. Although I felt sorry for the soldiers and the rest of the people there, since we were the elfs target, we had to escape first to survive.

    Arje you say Is that your name now?

    Banu chuckled, then reached his hand out to Arje.

    Please get onboard.

    Arje looked at Banu, sighed, then took his hand and got on the carriage.

    Miss Aris! Please take my..

    Peter also tried to copy Banu and took his hand out, but

    Its fine! Just start!

    Instead of taking his hand, I jumped onto the back of the carriage.

    Haha, its a little bit too soon for you, I suppose.

    As Banu snorted at Peter, Peter turned bright red.

    Peter! Hurry! Go!

    The reason I rushed him was because I stopped hearing all the explosionsing from the bar.

    Ah, yes!

    As soon as Peters carriage started to move,

    Kazam!

    The wooden support of the saloon crashed and then an elf with a ghostly face popped out.

    Where is she!

    The elf started to re at the people outside with a horrifying face, and the people started to run from fear.

    Rabbit, where are you!

    But the elf had one target: me.

    Oh my!

    Peter freaked out after he saw the elfs face.

    Hiya!

    And then

    Then, mming the reins, he began to elerate.

    Rabbit! Do you think you will live after making my face like this? You are dead!

    I will find you no matter what and kill you!

    Fortunately, the elf did not locate me and then started to pour out curses at me.

    Wow.

    I swore to God that I did not want to run into her ever again.

    Aris, are you all right?

    Arje checked on me.

    Im fine! I dont feel a thing.

    I said that I was fine, but Arje was still observing me.

    But, your ears are straight up and shaking.

    It was probably because I was focusing on trying to hear signs of the elf.

    No, this is not from fear, but rather, are you all right?

    Im fine, no worries.

    Arje talked as if she was not bothered.

    No, I mean you just got yourself a home, but now you have to relocate.

    Arje had prepared that plush bed and other things, it must be hard to be running away leaving behind all that.

    The house will always remain there. It does not matter.

    Although she said this, I could hear a sighing from her as she turned her head. All things aside, you cannot fool my sense of hearing.

    Of course it matters. Dont worry. When things settle down, lets return.

    As I spoke to Arje while holding her warm hands, I heard a pfft underneath the mask.

    Do you know? You just sounded really manly just now, Aris.

    I did?

    Should I be happy or sad about it?

    Hold!

    As we approached the kingdom gates, the guards blocked the entrance with spears.

    No one can get out of the kingdom in an emergency!

    The guards yelled at us, but started to stutter when they saw Banu.

    Huh?

    Yes. I believe that you all know who I am.

    One could say that he was showing off, but the soldiers nodded right away.

    Please let us out, for my sake.

    Although Banu spoke softly, the soldiers moved aside with frightened faces.

    We are sorry for causing you trouble! Please go ahead!

    All right. Thanks.

    The guards saluted until we passed the gates.

    Sorry that I got a salute instead of you.

    Banu apologized to Arje, but did not seem sorry at all.

    Its fine. I wear a mask because I dont want to be treated in such ways.

    Banu justughed at her words, but did not say anything back.

    I think we are finally out!

    Peter let out a relieved sigh and looked at the city.

    What the hell was that elf from earlier? She was totally different from what I know of elves!

    Peter was right. She was more like a witch in the form of an elf.

    Yes, unlike her appearance, she had quite a temper.

    Banu guffawed as if he was entertained.

    Its funny? Even though we almost died?

    Arje fired at Banu in an angry voice, but Banu still looked at Arje with an annoying smile.

    So, you should return to the pce, Lady Arberaj.

    Do not call me thatI will never return, as I have said before.

    The king is very sad.

    Sad? For his nature, he would probably be angry.

    Ah, I cannot fool you.

    If you are trying to convince me next time, try to be more believable, Banu.

    I will keep that in mind, Lady Arberaj.

    There you go again!

    As he made it obvious that he was from the pce since his initial appearance, Banu was someone from the pce. Wait. Banu.hmm

    Oh!

    When I screamed from realization, all looked back at me.

    Why? Whats wrong? Did you get hurt?

    Arje came first and then started to look at my arms and legs for scars.

    No, its not that.

    I pointed at Banu.

    Hes the imperial swordsman!

    I finally remembered. The imperial head swordsman and the greatest swordsman mankind has ever seen, Banu. In the novel, he was described as a man with a handsome face dressed in red. It was true.

    Do the bunnies know of me as well?

    And as he appears as the rival of Jarrod in the original novel, he should be pretty stern towards dual specimens.

    More than that, for such a prettydy to know my name. I guess I have lived a pretty fulfilling life.

    No, he was a bit different. In the original novel, he was the one who saw Jarood then said, get off ofdy Arberaj, you inferior dual specimen bastard.

    This man literally cannot get his head straight when he sees a pretty woman. Please keep in mind your position, imperial swordmaster.

    Arje sighed as if his reaction was pathetic. Was he acting nicer because I am a woman? What a pathetic man.

    Haha!

    Banuughed again, then looked at me.

    So who is this youngdy who keeps following you? Miss Arberaj

    As if he felt Arjes re from underneath her mask, Banu let out a dry cough.

    Cough, is thisdy your majesty''s pet?

    Did he see me as a pet?

    A pet?

    When I looked at Banu with an angry face, Arje took my side.

    A pet? No! This girls name is Aris Wafer, and she is mypanion helping me save dual specimens.

    Arje introduced me in an borated fashion.

    Apanion? What can that kid do?

    To help Banu answer his curiosity, I opened my mouth with pride.

    I am swordsman Aris Wafer. I believe that you are also a fellow swordsman. Nice to meet you.

    I introduced myself, generously forgiving him for calling me a pet, but Banu still looked at me with a smirk.

    But as a swordsman, do you not carry a sword?

    When I thought about it, I did not have time to get my rapier back after throwing it towards the elf. And as Banus words, for a swordsman to lose his sword is the greatest shame of a swordsman. I knew it well.

    I will get one.

    A sword should be easy to find in this world.

    Is that so?

    Banu chuckled.

    No swordsman should go around without a sword. Especially one who apanies the royal majesty.

    Are you mocking me?

    I unconsciously tapped my foot loudly.

    Even your angry mode is cute.

    Banu looked at me with a smile. I was going to add something, but

    So, where will you get a sword?

    Instead of getting angry at Banu, I shrugged.

    There are a lot of swords out there.

    Then Banu shook his head.

    Was it just talk when you called yourself a swordsman?

    What?

    I was going to give him something to shut up about, but he had lost his smile from his face.

    There are a lot of swords. However, one who apanies the majesty needs a matching sword.

    I knew what he was saying.

    Then you must know a ce where I could get one?

    Banu finally smiled again.

    You at least know to take a hint. If you couldnt, I would have dropped you off right here.

    Banu!

    I am just joking, no need to be so surprised!

    Banu calmed Arje down and then looked towards me again.

    Of course I know where you can get such a sword. And if you can get the sword, it will be proof that you are worthy of protecting the majesty, so I will no longer question your skills.

    Banu was talking about a qualification test.

    Aris, dont listen to this guy. He is not someone to trust.

    I am heartbroken,dy Arberaj.

    Shut up.

    As Arje said, it wasnt necessary, but for the greatest swordsman of mankind to mention it, the sword for the test must be a great one.

    Its all good. I will take the challenge.

    Now you seem like a swordsman.

    Banu made a satisfied smile, then looked at Peter.

    To the city of sun. Lets go to Helos.

    Huh? Me? All the way till Helos?

    Peter gaped his mouth open.

    Yes. I will have to make an adjustment to our agreement. You can do it, right?

    Peter made a flustered face from Banus ask, but after Banu whispered something into his ears, Peter turned bright red.

    O..Okay! I will go!

    Then he turned the direction of the carriage.

    Peter, what the hell did that guy tell you?

    I asked Peter, but Peter could not reply and just focused on driving the carriage.

    Banu, you didnt threaten to kill him if he were to expose our conversation or identity, right?

    Well, I did at first. But now, its something different.

    Something else?

    Arje looked at Peter as well, but Peter was red even upto his ears and was diligently driving the horses.

    What in the world did Banu tell him?

 Chapter 16: Helos, the City of the Sun (1)

    Chapter 16: Helos, the City of the Sun (1)

    When the carriage that carried us reached Helos, the sun had already set, and night hade.

    Halt!

    The pce gate guards stopped us this time as well, but

    You guys are working hard.

    We apologize!

    Due to Banu, we were able to enter the city easily. It was as if he was a free pass when it came to the checkpoints.

    So, this is Helos?

    I looked around. Although it was night, the bright lights made it credible to say that it was daywell thats a little too much exaggeration, but the lights were really bright.

    Yes, it is. The bright lights even at night tell you that it is truly the city of the Sun.

    Arje seemed to have already visited the ce before. Maybe she frequents such cities since she is a royalty?

    Arje, you must have been here before?

    Yes, quite frequently. The temple of the Sun here is worth visiting, especially if it is your first time here.

    The temple of the Sun?

    Just like its name, it is a ce where the priests who worship the sun are gathered.

    Banu replied to my question, instead of Arje.

    And it is also the ce that we must go.

    The ce where we must go?

    Banu, why are we going to the temple, when you said that you will get Aris a sword?

    Arje asked, puzzled.

    Right. Shouldnt we go to the weapons store to find a weapon?

    When I agreed with Arje, Banu just let out a dryugh.

    We wouldnt havee here if we were just going to find an ordinary sword. The sword that I was talking about is.

    Banu pointed straight across with his finger.

    Inside that temple.

    The ce to which Banu pointed had arge white temple standing on top of a hill. Oh, so thats the temple of the Sun. The ce from which I came from wouldnt have such a grand temple. Was that truly built by humans?

    In that temple? Why is there a sword inside the temple?

    Arje still made a face of disbelief.

    You will see when we get there, your majesty.

    But Banu did not give out the answer so easily. What was he hiding?

    You are hiding something, right?

    When I red at Banu, heughed again.

    Its not fun if you already find out. Shall we take a quick tour of the city while we are here?

    A tour? What kind of nonsense is that?

    A tour all the sudden? What kind of madness is that Banu guy thinking?

    The temple is open only from sunrise to sunset and is closed afterwards. You do not mean that we will rob the ce, right?

    Banu made a questioning face of would a swordsman do that?

    We are not doing something like robbery.

    From my answer, Banu nodded as if he expected it.

    Yes. What Im saying is that we should take a break and then head over.

    Banu tapped on Peter, who was busy looking over with his mouth wide open.

    Close your mouth. You are telling everyone that you are a country mouse.

    Still, Peter had lived in the mountains all his life. Daglen was probably the only city he visited to sell lumber, so it must be his first time seeing such grandiosity.

    Huh? Ah, yes!

    Peter jumped and then closed his mouth, but he could still not help looking around the ce.

    So, what will you do? Will you stay or go back?

    Before Banu could even finish his sentence, Peter replied

    Of course, I will stay here!

    That he would go after looking around some more.

    Is it because you are so young? You are so full of energy. Then, Arje

    It is okay. I will go take a rest with Aris; you guys can go over.

    Arje stretched, as if she wanted to rest at the inn more than taking the tour.

    Arje, I will look around this ce some more.

    But I wanted to look around this ce.

    Shouldnt you go to bed early if you are going to go to the temple early in the morning?

    Arje nagged like a mother.

    It is all right. I am not a little kid.

    When I did not give up, Arje just sighed aloud, as if she could not do anything.

    All right. I will settle inside the inn, pleasee after you finish touring.

    And Arje went inside the inn.

    All right. Now that she is gone, lets look around the night streets of Helos without limitations.

    And so, I followed Banu and Peter and looked around the night scene of Helos. There was a lot to see, many people, and the city was really splendid.

    Banu, what brings you here?

    From his handsome face and red attire, there were a lot of people who recognized Banu. Many of them were women. At this point, he was purposely strolling around to enjoy the attention.

    I came here to take a quick look around.

    I see! We were always waiting all day for you!

    I also waited for the next time I could see you, Julia.

    Thedy called Julia jumped in her ce from excitement, then looked at us standing behind him.

    And who are these people behind you?

    They are kids that Im apanying for a bit.

    He introduced me and Peter as kids. This was possible, since Peter and I still looked young on the outside.

    Is that so? They are not of importance to you, then?

    Thedy named Julia stared at me, especially.

    I suppose?

    As soon as Banu replied, Julia locked her arms around Banu.

    Banu, if you dont have a ce you want to go right away, will youe over to my bar? I will buy you a drink.

    Banu smiled from the words of a free drink.

    That sounds great. The two of you wait nearby. If you go far and get lost, it will be too much trouble.

    And so, Banu let us be and then started to chat with a guy pouring him a drink.

    What the heck? Hes treating us like little kids.

    Iined and looked over at Peter. Peter would agree with me, too.

    Peter?

    But Peter was staring into nk space, with his face bright red.

    Peter!

    Ahh!

    When I shouted towards Peter through his ears, he ran to the side after getting frightened.

    When a person calls you, you should reply.

    And as Iughed at his reaction, Peter made an awkward expression.

    Sorry, I was a bit distracted.

    Really, what were you thinking of?

    When I approached him smiling, he again stepped back with a frightened face.

    Whats up? Why are you acting differently?

    Earlier, there wasdy Arberaj and Banu, so I didnt have to step up.

    But?

    But now that we are left alone as Banu promised, I really dont know what to do.

    A promise with Banu? Was this the thing that Banu whispered into Peters ears from earlier?

    A promise?

    Ah!

    Peter was surprised. What an idiot, getting surprised from telling something himself.

    You are really funny. It doesnt matter if the two of us are left alone, right?

    Huh?

    Peter opened his eyes wide.

    That means that?

    Peters eyes were looking forward to something, so I looked around.

    Since its boring to just wait around here, we should look around the premises! He just said to not go off too far, but he didnt say that we cant look around, right?

    Peters face became a little disappointed, but then he nodded.

    Sounds good.

    And so, Peter and I spent time looking at the shops and gadgets nearby.

    Peter, there is so much to see here.

    I talked it over to Peter, enjoying such passing time.

    Ah, yes. I guess so.

    But unlike earlier, Peter was avoiding eye contact with a blushed face.

    Why are you blushing? Is it because of the incident fromst time?

    When I mentioned the time when he touched my thighs, he rapidly shook his hands.

    No, I have been truly sorry about that!

    Peter still didnt know what to do.

    I was shocked, to be honest.

    I am really sorry.

    Its all right. So, cheer up, and lets enjoy this. I feel like Im the only one enjoying it.

    Yes! Will do!

    And after calming Peter, we looked around more. It was nice to see that Peter seemed a bit more cheerful than earlier.

    Miss Aris! Should we take a little break?

    How far had we walked? Peter suggested that we take a break, as if he was tired.

    Really? Are you tired?

    Compared to him, I was still full of energy. From how sleepy I was, it must have been the next day, but I still had enough energy to walk a bit longer.

    Yes, I want to rest a bit.

    Peter seemed to be reading my face. Was he sorry that he got tired first?

    Is that so? Then lets tell Banu and go back to the ce that Arje reserved for us.

    I tried to go back, but Peter pointed towards the alleyway.

    I want to rest somewhere a little quiet.

    I was curious about why he wanted to rest in a narrow alleyway, but I still nodded.

    Really? Then, shall we? I guess its not too bad to rest somewhere quiet.

    I was joking with Peter a bit, and then sat on a box that was nearby in the alleyway. I guess he did seem to have a point, with the noise quieter, my ears seemed to be less sore.

    Peter, arent you going to sit? Didnt you say that you were tired?

    From my words Peter hesitated a bit, and then sat next to me cautiously.

    Miss Aris, arent you tired?

    Peter asked, as if he was curious as to why I still had energy.

    I guess its because I am a bunny? I am still not tired.

    As I spoke, I let down my hood. My suffering bunny ears popped up after being crammed.

    It must be tiring to hide those ears like that.

    Yes, they are a bit stiff.

    I smiled at his concern, touching the tips of my ears. At first, they were annoying, but I was still d that I could hear well with them.

    Umm Miss Aris, this might sound a bit rude, but

    Peter gulped.

    May I massage your ears?

    My ears? Why?

    What did that mean? When I asked, Peter reflected a flustered face, while blushing.

    There is no other meaning! You just said that they were stiff! When things are stiff, you should massage them!

    Peter did have a point. Like shoulders getting massaged, maybe my ears needed one, too. First of all, they were big ears.

    Is that so? Then go ahead.

    I nodded without thinking much.

    So, I have permission, then?

    Peter gulped with anticipation.

    You said that you wanted to, right?

    From my words, Peter carefully ced his hands on my ears.

    p.

    When Peters hands approached my ears, they pped automatically.

    Tell me if they hurt.

    And as soon as Peter held my ears,

    Heeeeeek!

    An unexpected phenomenon urred. From head to toe. I don''t know how to express it, but to put it in one word, it was like being struck by lightning. I''ve never been struck by one, but if I had, it would feel like this.

    Im sorry! Did it hurt?

    Peter took his hands off immediately, but the stinging pain stayed, and I could feel my breath getting shorter and my heart beating louder.

    Peter.

    Yes?

    Peter looked at me with a nervous expression.

    For the massage, I will take your words only. Thank you.

    Since then, I tried my best to get rid of the stinging sensation until Banu found us, and Peter had his head down as if he was a kid who broke something.

    Still, I did learn something from this event.

    It was that my ears were a vital point and that I should not let them be touched carelessly.

 Chapter 17: Helos, The City of Sun (2)

    Chapter 17: Helos, The City of Sun (2)

    <strong></strong>Both of you had fun?

    Banu, smiling, looked at us.

    You made a promise with Peter, huh?

    I tried to kick Banu, but he dodged, as if already saw iting.

    Haha! Looks like Peter couldnt do it right.

    Banu tapped on Peter while smiling slyly.

    Yes, I made another mistake on Miss Aris.

    Peter made a face, as if he was ready to jump into the river nearby.

    Peter, thats all right. Im not bad. I was in the wrong for what happened earlier.

    It was a little bit of my fault earlier. I didnt realize that I would get so scared from someone else touching my ears other than myself. I had never screamed so loudly. If I were to go back to my past, I would hit myself on the head from embarrassment.

    I appreciate it.

    Peter made a purposeful grin, but he still seemed to be down.

    Bunny, you know where Arberaj is, right?

    Banu suddenly asked me this question, and I nodded.

    Then you should go on and head there. I have got to teach this young man a lesson on bing a true man.

    Banu winked at Peter. I had no idea why a grown man would wink at another, but assuming that it wouldnt be something harmful, I nodded.

    Come back quick. If you sleep in tomorrow, I will kick you both.

    So I parted with Banu and headed back to the inn.

    Lady, are you alone?

    Come and y with us.

    Ignoring all the cat calls from countless men, I finally managed to get into Arjes room.

    Oh, you took your mask off?

    I thought Arje would be in bed, but she was sitting in front of the mirror and brushing her hair.

    Wee back, Aris.

    Arje smiled at me, with her bare face.

    You came alone? Where are the men?

    Banu said that hes gonna do some project with Peter.

    Seriously, he doesnt have a respectful image. Being the imperial swordsman, he should get rid of the image from his past and be a little more calm and serious.I mean, what if he gets caught goofing around?

    Arje sighed. It seemed as if the two of them knew each other from the past.

    Speaking of which, you and Banu have something deeper than a regr princess and guard rtionship, right?

    From my memory, I recalled that Arje and Banu were good friends when they were young. They became this way because as Arje grew older, she kept her distance.

    Did I ever mention it before?

    Arje made a surprised face. Of course she never did. She would probablypliment my sense of memorization.

    Wait a moment, I dont remember telling you this, which means that Banu said it all! Just like his looks, he is so light with his words!

    Arje was furious. I smiled, although I felt a little guilty to Banu for getting the me.

    Yes. I heard it clearly with my two ears.

    I bluffed, expecting some cute hide-and-seek back story from their childhood, but when I mentioned my ears, I turned red because I was reminded of what had happened with Peter earlier. I cannot deny not to get shy from such things.

    Aris? Why did you suddenly turn red? Did something happen?

    Arje rushed over.

    No, its nothing.

    I tried to get out of the situation.

    Aris, although we just met, I want to help dual specimens. Am I not trustworthy?

    From Arjes stern face, I contemted a little whether or not I should tell her. But as her eyes filled with tears the more I hesitated, I could not help but tell her.

    Its nothing serious, actually.

    And I told her everything that happened with Peter earlier.

    That happened to you?!

    Arje had a shocked face. I didnt think it was something to be so shocked about.

    Theres no need to be so surprised? Nothing happened other than that.

    I tried to calm Arje down, but she shook her head and did not ept it.

    How dare he do such a thing!

    Was what Peter did such an uneptable thing? I mean, I was a little flustered, but I did give him permission.

    Arent you even mad, Aris?

    Suddenly, the anger of Arje pointed towards me.

    Angry? Why?

    When I looked at Arje puzzled, Arjes eyes got bigger.

    Its harassment!

    Well, I gave him permission.

    You cannot allow such things carelessly as a woman! If you allow those things so carelessly..

    And for a while after hearing a lecture on the proper way of ady, my ears felt even more tired.

    Got it?

    As I had zoned out halfway through her lecture, I finally heard the end of it, and I smiled brightly and nodded.

    Yes!

    You didn''t get a single thing.

    Arje ced her hand on her forehead, as if she had a headache, but she quickly returned her smile.

    Anyways, it seems that the Peter boy has an interest in you, so you should keep your distance.

    Okay, will do.

    Since if I were to ask her another question why I should, I would suffer from the second lecture of the proper way of ady, so I just ended the conversation there.

    Yes, we should always be careful of men.

    Was there a reason why Arje was so leery of men? I didnt recall a part in the novel mentioning the reason. Rather, when she was with Jarrod, there was a lovey dovey vibe going on. Although it didnt get anywhere.

    All right. I will go to bed now.

    As soon as I finished my sentence, I just plopped onto the first bed I saw.

    Aris.

    As I tried to fall asleep, Arje called me cautiously from behind.

    Yes?

    You see, I have a request, if you dont mind?

    What is it?

    If it was something simple, I would reject it, and if it was something difficult, I would pretend to contemte a bit and then reject it.

    Let me touch them, too.

    What was that I heard?

    Touch what?

    When I turned over to look at Arje, there was a type of gleam in her eyes that was unfamiliar. It was that ofwhat do I say..the passionate eyes of a schr? Anyways, her eyes were sparkling. Was it possible to make eyes shine as a sorceress of light?

    Those ears. As soon as I saw them, I wanted to ask you but suppressed them because I didnt want to be impolite, but I ask of you

    The favor she asked so seriously was unexpected. Was it something to be so serious about?

    I want to refuse.

    I didnt want the same feeling from when Peter touched them earlier, so I tried to refuse.

    Is that so? I see. I am so sick of myself.

    Arje murmured, as if she really regretted asking. Looking at her like that, I grew weak again.

    Okay, fine. I will let you, so stop making such a sad face.

    I guess it would be all right among women. Its not such a terrible thing to ask, and she asked out of curiosity.

    Really? You are sure, right?

    Arje smiled brightly. Looking at her excitement made me feel as if I would regret my decisionter.

    Please be careful. I think it will hurt a lot if you press hard.

    Arje nodded affirmingly and then got on the bed.

    Of course, there are a lot of veins on the ears and vital points, so you have to touch them lightly.

    The hands of Arje approached my ears slowly. My heart was beating fast. Butterflies? No, there was no reason for me to get excited, but I must have mistaken a feeling of nervousness and fear to getting butterflies.

    Let me know if it hurts, okay?

    And the white hands of Arje touched my ears.

    Heeek! Wait! Wait! Stop that!

    And I should have refused. With the scream from earlier, I tried to stop her, but

    Oooh, this is so soft and squishyI might get addicted.

    Unlike Peter, Arje had no mercy. She told me to let her know if it hurt, but she did not stop.

    Arje! Wait!

    It was a different kind of sensation from when Peter was touching. A risky feeling. A feeling of great danger shook my entire body up and down.

    Arje!!

    And so I had to suffer from the act of Arje for a while.

    The next day.

    Did youdies have a good night?

    As Arje and I stepped outside to the cafe, Banu, who we dont know when he would have gotten back, waved his hands at us

    No, I could not sleep well.

    There was that thing in the room, and I had to get help from Arje to walk because my legs were sore as if I had run the entire city at full speed. Arje apologized and mentioned that she would treat me to a meal, but I decided to never let her pet me again.

    Did you walk too much yesterday? Do you think you can perform the test today?

    Banu asked, with a short chuckle.

    Of course. I want to hurry up and see that sword.

    After getting help from Arje to grab a seat, I answered Banu. I wanted to confirm the look of that sword with my own eyes.

    Yes, thats the true spirit of a swordsman.

    Banu spread butter on his bread with a pleased face.

    And Peter?

    Peter was nowhere to be seen.

    Haha! I guess the path to manhood was a bit rough for him. Hes still in bed. I dont think he will be able to get up for a while, so I will let him rest today.

    What in the world did Banu make him do?

    Banu!

    At that moment, Arje smacked Banu in the back. Banu was drinking milk at the time, so after he got smacked, he started to cough and pound his chest as if he was choking.

    What, why are you doing this?

    Banu was sly enough to dodge my kick, but I guess he didnt expect Arje to smack him.

    You idiot!

    Arje was furious. It was probably from thinking that Banu had told me the rtionship between the two in the past.

    Why are you acting like this? I didnt force Peter to do anything dangerous.

    Is that how you are gonna jump over this?

    Huh?

    Arje did not speak, and Banu looked at me with a confused face, waiting for an exnation. Still, I did not say anything, because I wanted to see him get pped some more. I just looked the other way.

    He well deserved it.

 Chapter 18: Helos, The City of Sun (3)

    Chapter 18: Helos, The City of Sun (3)

    Phew, its hot.

    I didnt realize it when we were roaming around at night, but during the day, the city was very hot, as its name suggested. If I could, I would have jumped into the ocean beyond the castle walls.

    Its because this is the city of the Sun. Helos is a city built on high altitudes.

    On top of that, the way to the temple was uphill, and since nothing provided shade on the way, we had no choice but to face the sun without any protection.

    Arje, arent you hot? You are wearing the same thing that I am wearing.

    Currently, I was wearing the white robe that I borrowed from Arje, to pretend to be human while entering the colosseum, not the outfit I was wearing during graduation. Because the elf was making that tantrum, I did not have a chance to change back into my clothes, and since this robe did not have any exposure and was with thick materials, it felt as if I was wearing a winter coat.

    I am fine; I can endure heat pretty well.

    Although she was wearing a mask on top of it, Arje seemed to befortable. Does she even sweat?

    Im jealous. Im soaked in sweat.

    I was soaked before in sweat in the colosseum, but again being soaked in sweat, the thick robe felt like a wet cotton nket.

    Lets buy new clothes. New ones.

    I wanted to change into different clothes as soon as possible.

    I am sorry, but please hold on a little longer.

    But my request was turned down by Banu.

    Why? Is it because Im a dual specimen?

    When I red at him while tapping on my feet angrily, Banu made his annoying smile again.

    Haha! Dont me me so much. Theres a reason for it.

    There better be one. If not, I will roll him down the hill.

    So many people even in the day?

    Ever since we headed to the temple, there were lots of people going in the same direction, but it turned out that everyone was headed towards the temple.

    It is the most famous ce in Helos. Not only the locals, but there are many outsiders visiting the ce.

    While looking at the temple, Arje introduced me to the ce, as if a tour guide would.

    I see. So, the sword that Banu mentioned is in a ce like that?

    Then, Banu nodded.

    Yes, so we must meet the priests who are inside the temple.

    Priests?

    Meet the priests?

    Yes. The sword is hidden deep inside the temple. If they are easy to talk with, they should guide us. If not,

    Banu revealed a part of his sword on his waist.

    Are you mad? You are nning to fight the priests?

    Arje flipped out, as if she was surprised.

    Im just saying that it could happen. Still, to get that sword, we have to either convince the priests or overpower them.

    From what he was saying, it must not be some ordinary sword.

    Banu, what exactly is this sword? Please tell us now, since we got this far?

    Arje asked as if she was anxious, but Banu made that signature annoying grin of his.

    Its not something that we should speak here, so we should head on inside. When you meet the priests inside, you will see.

    Banu was still hiding, although it was about time.

    Okay. Lets head inside.

    I pierced through the crowd and headed towards the entrance, and Arje and Banu also followed me inside.

    It says something here.

    There was a warning written inside the temple. [The temple of Sun forbids the entry of dual specimens. Especially if you see one with arge pair of ears, alert the priests immediately.]

    They must be talking about me when they talk about dual specimens, right? But the specific mention of one with arge pair of ears was added. I thought that it was telling me, specifically, to not enter.

    This is why I said that we should buy the clothester.

    Banu tapped on my shoulder and headed inside. But why would they forbid dual specimens from entering here?

    Arje, what is the meaning of this?

    Im not sure. Maybemon racial discrimination?

    Arje didnt seem to have an idea, either. But as long as they didn''t find out that I am of a different race, I thought it wouldn''t be a problem, so I pushed the hood forward and entered the temple.

    Im suffocating.

    There were as many people inside as there were outside.

    These are people who came to see the statue and give their prayer.

    Banu, who was ahead of us, couldnt get in deeper, and joined us.

    Wouldnt Banu be able to take out all these people?

    I wanted Banu to kick out everyone, as if was able to get the soldiers out of the way.

    Haha! I am only the imperial swordsman; I dont have power to get rid of all these people in here.

    And as he said this, he looked over Arje.

    Instead, we have someone who can just take off their mask.

    True, if Arje were to take off her mask and reveal her identity as royalty, the crowd would split in front of us and we would enterfortably.

    I think that its a great idea.

    I looked over Arje, smiling brightly, but

    Stop the nonsense, you two.

    Arje did not have any intention to do so.

    Then, we just have to figure out a way to get through all these people?

    That was the only viable solution.

    No, there is one more way.

    What is it?

    As soon as I turned my head towards him, my hood was flipped down.

    Then, you can reveal yourself.

    It did not take long for my ears to be discovered.

    Its the dual specimen withrge ears!

    The dual specimen withrge ears got in!

    Surprisingly, all the people who swarmed the ce started to run outside screaming. All because a dual specimen withrge ears entered?

    Am I that monstrous?

    I was speechless at the reaction of the crowd, and my ears sagged down from my hurt feelings.

    Of course not! There is no such thing as a cute monster! They are the weird ones!

    Arje took my side. I felt a little better.

    Anyways, Banu! What the heck was that for?

    I stormed over Banu, the culprit, but he dodged slightly while smiling.

    Still, now we have enough room, right?

    That was true. It was also easier to breathe as well.

    You should at least warn me next time!

    I looked around whileining.

    But how did they all run because of a single bunny? Does it have to do with the anti-dual specimen sign out there?

    People were terrified. If I were a real monster, I would understand. Why would they run after seeing a bunny like me?

    You are smarter than I thought!

    Banu made a truly surprised face. I wanted to stab him to death. As soon as I get the sword, I will.

    Banu, did you just put Aris in danger?

    I could feel the anger in Arjes voice.

    No, of course not. Its just

    Suddenly,

    What is this fuss!

    From afar, there was a group of men wearing something like ancient Greek outfits marching towards us. The leader of them was an old man with an angry face and white beard.

    Priest Becks, look at that dual specimen. Isnt that the dual specimen from the prophecy?

    Yes, it is. I think that its the dual specimen that God talked about!

    The young priests who followed the old man started to murmur when they saw me.

    Silence!

    The old priest called Becks silenced the other priests, then looked at me.

    Yes. Therge-eared dual specimen from the prophecy. She fits all the conditions.

    What prophecy were they talking about?

    Get out of here this instant! If you dont I will have to use force!

    He screamed at us, and his voice was so loud that it rang throughout the temple.

    Shut up!

    As I frowned while covering my ears, the eyes of the old man got even bigger.

    Get out this instant! This is no ce for a dual specimen like you!

    As if he really had a thing against bunnies, he screamed at me to get out.

    Look here! Why do you hate dual specimens so much?

    Arje, who was holding her anger, finally spoke up and stood in front of me, as if she was going to protect me.

    A familiar voice?

    But the old priest recognized Arje from hearing her voice just once.

    Arent youdy Arberaj?

    This flustered Arje.

    You have mistaken me for the wrong person.

    Arje pretended to not be Arberaj, but the old man made a warm smile unlike the one he showed me.

    Huh-huh. How could I forget the voice of one of the royaldies of the n empire, Lady Arberaj?

    This mask is so that no one recognizes me.

    Arje sighed.

    Royal Lady, I am sorry to say this, but that dual specimen cannot be here. Please get her outside.

    It seemed that the prophecy was the reason that prevented my race from entering.

    You are so mean, Aris hasnt even done anything yet!

    From theint of Arje, Priest Becks made an obfuscated face.

    That is

    Then Banu, who was keeping quiet, walked over to the old priest.

    Long time no see, priest Becks.

    Priest Becks, after confirming Banus face, looked as if he was saved.

    Ah, arent you Sir Banu? I am honored, for you to have visited along with Lady Arberaj.

    The old priests with the name Becks looked at me again.

    I cannot understand why you have brought a dual specimen here, from my perspective.

    Then, Banuughed.

    Isnt it obvious? I brought her toplete the prophecy, which states the moment that the dual specimen withrge ears enters this temple, the path to the Sun inside the temple will open.

    The prophecy that Banu hid from Arje and I seemed to be that one.

    You didnt know this, Arje?

    As I looked at Arje, who seemed to have visited the ce before but seemed lost, she nodded.

    I dont really have interest in prophecies and such.

    Really?

    Its true. I really didnt know.

    Arje really didnt seem to know. Didnt that mean that its a big deal now that I am inside this temple?

    You know well. I am assuming that you understand what it means that the path to the Sun will open?

    Priest Becks smiled, but one that was too cold. Shouldnt the priest of the temple of the Sun should be a little bit warmer? I would believe it if someone said that he was a priest of the temple of the Ice. But Banuughed out loud at that smile.

    Yes, it must be that of the legendary sword asleep in this temple.

    Then priest Becks shook his head.

    That is all a lie that people made up. Before we understand the true meaning of the path to the Sun, we will forbid the entrance of dual specimens into the temple.

    All the priests lined up in order and blocked us.

    Banu, it seems that you have made things worse.

    Arje was absurd at the hostile appearance of the priests.

    Haha.

    Banuughed it off and then ced his hand on the sword. But did we really have to fight the priests? Didnt we have one other option?

    Ohhhh! That! Why dont any of you guys know this? I know what the path to the sun is, dont you all?

    It was time for my bluffing to be put to use.

 Chapter 19: Helos, The City of Sun (4)

    Chapter 19: Helos, The City of Sun (4)

    Is that true, Aris?

    Arje was the first one to be surprised.

    Yes.

    When I nodded confidently, Arje dropped a weird sound like uhhhh

    How dare a dual specimen like you pretend to know?

    At that moment, priest Becks fired at me saying that it made no sense. In such cases, you have to stand firmly in your position.

    I do know. It is amon story among us Rabbit men.

    What?

    The eyes of priest Becks grew bigger.

    You over there should know, being older than I am.

    You over there?

    The face of priest Becks became red and blue from furiousness. From his pathetic reaction, I shrugged and shook my head.

    You have learned nothing in life. Why did you even be a priest?

    Learned nothing? You

    Priest Becks wobbled in ce a little bit as he realized how angry he had gotten, and the other priests had to support him.

    Well, as you have heard, apparently Rabbit men know the prophecy well. What will you do now?

    Banu, after staring at me for a while and realizing that I was bluffing, took my side immediately.

    Yes, we are here to affirm the prophecy here with this bunny.

    Arje immediately supported my bluffing as well. The priests had no reason to go against us, with two people from the empire already supporting me.

    Priest Becks, arent you a little curious, to be honest?

    Yes. We would like to know what the path of the Sun is.

    The other priests were already neck-deep into my bluffing and wanted to find out quickly.

    Fine. Since that dual specimen is saying so, and you two are supporting her, I have no reason to stop you any longer.

    Priest Becks looked at me.

    So, what is the meaning of the prophecy that you are talking about?

    I pointed to the end of the temple.

    Since its a littleplicated, I will show you over there.

    For a moment, priests Becks seemed dubious, but be turned around, thinking that he should try to first see what happens.

    Please follow me.

    And so, we followed the priests into the temple.

    Impressive. Using only words to seize those priests.

    Banu whispered.

    This level of talking is a basic requirement of a swordsman.

    Yes, I must ept that you are better at talking than I am.

    I smiled at those words.

    What are you saying? I should be better at swordery more than you, too.

    Then Banu showed his annoying smile again.

    Haha, when you get your swordter, we must battle.

    A battle with the greatest swordsman of humanity from a novel. Since I was told to be the best in my world, would it be too much to call that the battle of the greats? Who cares? It was only true.

    Okay, I will look forward to it.

    As I was promising to have a battle with Banu, I got goosebumps from a stabbing sensation on my sides.

    Heeek?!

    When I screamed softly, everyone looked at me.

    What is going on?

    Because the priests all red at me, I just scratched my face, blushing.

    Its nothing important. I guess I was stuck on something while walking.

    Then I looked at Arje. The only person who could have done that was Arje. I could not read her face because of the mask, but she was probablyughing silently. A mask is useful at times.

    I cannot believe that ruthless dual specimen is the one who knows the prophecy.

    Whileining, priest Becks resumed leading the priests and walked on.

    Arje, you could have just called me. Why did you poke?

    When I pierced at Arje, she ced her hand on her mouth as if she wasughing.

    Because you guys were having too much fun talking without me.

    Still, to poke my side like that.

    Just because of that?

    At my question, Arje stoppedughing and then gently grabbed the end of my ears and whispered.

    Anyways, what are you going to do now? You are only pretending to know. We will get caught soon.

    From her whisper, I shook her fingers off by shaking my head.

    Its okay, we will see when we get there. We can think about it then.

    Arje sighed, since I did not seem worried, but she stopped questioning me as if she were trying to put belief in me.

    This is the ce.

    There was a giant metal door blocking the entry at the ce the priests stopped.

    The path of the sun is what is on these doors.

    And there was that great sword that Banu mentioned waiting for us there.

    So, now all we have to do is just open these doors, then.

    From Arjesment, the priests made a frustrated face.

    Well, we dont have the key to open these doors.

    No key?

    Arje spoke with an uneasy voice.

    Yes, we tried all kinds of ways to open these doors, but they were all useless.

    So, does the process require a dual specimen with big, long ears? Why would that be?

    Its an interesting door.

    As Banusment, the sturdy steel doors had various symbols drawn on them, but there were no keyholes or handles. As if it was meant only to be closed, never to be opened.

    So, dual specimen. You know how to open these doors, right?

    All the priests looked at me. There was no time for me to observe the door any longer. Priest Becks brought me to see what I would do, not trusting me in the first ce. I had no idea what the priests would do after they find out that I was bluffing. I had to act natural.

    Of course, I know!

    I looked over at priest Becks with a voice full of confidence and an expression looking down at hisck of knowledge.

    Good, then give it a try.

    All right! Watch closely!

    Then I moved towards the gate as slow as I could.

    What are you doing? Hurry!

    Give me a moment. This is one of the rituals that is required to open the doors.

    Walking so slowly?

    You guys didn''t know, right?

    The priests clicked their tongue orughed awkwardly. Of course, they would not know. I had just made it up.

    All right. Slowly, carefully

    I tried my best to stall to discover the secret of the doors. Why would they mention a dual specimen with long ears out of all things? Ears.ears. earsEARS!

    Then, I could see it. There was a pattern that was hard to see without paying attention to the doors.

    That must be it.

    I approached the door. The pattern that I saw was long and vertically shaped, and there was a pair of them. They appeared to be bunny ears. No, they must be. Inside the outline of the shapes were ridges that made them appear even more like ears.

    "What is it that you found?

    The priests were also surprised that I found something and rushed over. Now, it was time to trust my guts. If it were true, my bluffing would be the truth.

    Like this.

    I grabbed my ears and brought them over slowly towards the gates. The moment that the ears touched the doors, the cold sensation crawled all over my body and made me quiver.

    Aris?

    What are you doing?

    Even Arje and Banu who were giving me trust seemed to be taken back. Even they would not have predicted me to act like this, since I had juste up with this, too.

    How dare you shame us priests!

    It was in that moment when the priests started to get angry.

    Krrrrrooooom!

    The steel doors, that were so tightly shut, finally opened slowly.

    Woah, I did not really think that it would work. How was something like this even possible?

    See? I told you that I know! You stupid humans.

    Hiding my own surprise, I pointed towards the doors proudly.

    Priest Becks! This is the prophecy!

    It cant be!

    I cannot believe that the proud bunny had the keys to these doors. What kind of nonsense is this?

    The priests who were neck-deep into my bluffing were now all in panic mode.

    Banu, had you not brought Aris knowing all of this?

    I could hear Arje whispering to Banu.

    No, I brought Aris since the prophecy was so haphazardly made but didnt think that it would actually be true.

    Banu was in shock.

    Wouldnt Aris have known, then?

    I doubt it. She would have already told us by now if she knew. I think that she. just got lucky.

    Banu was true. If I had not found those patterns, I would be in big trouble.

    But priest Becks, what does the god of Sun have to do anything with Rabbit men?

    Arje asked the priest in a confused voice.

    We do not know, either mydy! We just feel that all the things that we have learned so far are being.denied!

    The priests let out moans that were close to tragedy.

    Since it already happened, why dont you guys change up the god you worship. Maybe a bunny god? Or Aris-tology. How about Waferology, after myst name?

    I threw jokes at them, looking at their funny reactions, but the priests were too out of their minds to show anyebacks.

    Well, now I will head inside.

    I had the chance to broil the priests out with jokes, but since that was not my original goal, I walked inside the doors.

    Wait! We will go with you!

    Arje tried to follow.

    No, Lady Arberaj. I think it is better for us to stay here and calm these priests down.

    Banu stopped Arberaj.

    Does that mean that Aris should go in there alone?

    Yup. Thats exactly what Banu meant.

    If we were to all go inside, what would happen if the priests were to close the doors to hide the truth from being uncovered?

    Banu did have a point. It would be nice to be able to open these doors again, but there was a possibility that it would not.

    "Banu is right. I will be back. You guys wouldnt shut the door on me, right? Right, Arje?

    I looked over at Arje for an answer.

    Of course not! That would never happen!

    Well, then Banu. Just wait there with Arje for me.

    Banu nodded.

    If it gets dangerous, just scream. I will run right over.

    Pshhh, would anything dangerous happen?

    I walked inside the path to the Sun confidently.

 Chapter 20- Helos, The City of Sun (5)

    Chapter 20- Helos, The City of Sun (5)

    The path to the Sun was a straight line, and there were various pictures on both sides of the walls. Most of the pictures were rabbits walking like Rabbit men while looking up towards the sun.

    And how long had it been since I walked while observing the pictures?

    Thud!

    I could hear the door shut loudly behind me.

    That scared me!

    After I quivered after getting scared from the loud thud, I managed to look back. The door that had been open was now shut closed.

    What are you doing?

    I could hear Arjes frustration across the metal doors.

    Did you all just close the doors to lock Aris inside?

    I heard Arjes angry voice for the first time. She was still speaking formally, but it made it sound even more scary that way. I promised myself to never get her angry.

    We did not do anything!

    The priests were flustered as well. Then, who was it? Banu?

    They never got the chance to do so, since we were watching them here the entire time. The doors automatically shut themselves, mydy.

    But from the calmness in Banus voice, he must not be the culprit either. Did the doors just lock automatically after I entered?

    No way! Aris, can you hear me? If you can, answer!

    Koom! Koom! Koom!

    Arje shouted while pounding on the door.,

    Its all right. Its just the doors that closed.

    When I calmed down Aris, the sound of the door mming stopped.

    Hold on! I will make sure you can get back out!

    Its all right! I will try to go further inside.

    She seemed ready to bring another bunny to get me out, so I stopped her then.

    What? You dont even know what would be there!

    Anyway, it seems that the temple only wants to deal with Aris, so we should keep watching.

    Arje sighed helplessly, from Banusment.

    If you run into trouble, let us know immediately. All right?

    Wow, she sounds exactly like a mom.

    All right, I will do that right away.

    Then I followed the path inside.

    Phew, its hot.

    As the path of the temple of Sun, it was steaming hot. It would have been warm if I hade in winter, but in current situations, walking alone seemed to be a test. I sweat as rain pouring down from the sky. I wanted to get this over with.

    There we are.

    I could see the end of the path. I wished that the sword would just be sitting there.

    What?

    Still, the ce in which I entered was no ordinary room.

    How shall I describe this? There was nothing between the entrance where I was standing and the other entrance across from me. I realized that I had to jump over the gap, but it was too long of a distance. Unless I had some crazy jumping skills, I would fall down, and the depth of the hole was so deep that I couldn''t estimate.

    It was at that time that I was checking out the ce.

    Booooom!

    I heard a strange sound from somewhere, and there was a hot wind blowing behind me from the path I came from.

    "What is this?

    And the windstorm was rushing my way. I managed to look back while holding onto my hair. The path was already hot, but now it seemed as if there was fire spouting from the path.

    Kwaaaaahhh!

    And it was approaching me at an immense speed.

    Whats happening?

    Was it a trap to block intruders? I had no idea why it was happening, but I didnt recall this scene from the original novel.

    Crackle! Crackle!

    There was no more time left to ponder. The me was approaching me to turn me into ashes, and no fool would just stand there. I quickly ran to the tip of the board and jumped up as high as I could. If I had to choose between burning to death and falling to death, I had to put my chances in the more probably option.

    Ahhhhh!

    I tried my best tond on the other side while pping my arms and legs. Had my efforts worked? I was able to reach the entrance of the other side safely.

    THUD!

    Although I had to roll over insteadnding in fashion, I was in disbelief that I had managed to reach this far. Was it because I was a bunny? A normal human would not have been able to reach this distance.

    Hwaaaahhh!

    But it wasnt over. When I looked back, the me had eaten up the wooden board I was standing on and was now approaching me closer.

    Ahhhhh!

    I got up quickly and then started to run towards the path that I could see ahead. The me approached fast, but I had confidence over all other races that I could outrun them.

    Crackle!

    After running so fast, I could see another door. The only difference was that the door was moving down from above, trying to prevent me from entering.

    Not so easy!

    I sped up, and

    Hayah!

    I flung myself inside with thest step.

    THUD!

    The door shut as soon as I entered, and the me was not able to follow me any further. Had I entered a secondter, I would be a barbeque bunny.

    Phew.

    I wiped off the sweat that was flowing like a river and kept walking further. Was it because the me was gone? It was still not pleasant, but I felt that I could breathe again.

    Its an altar.

    When I walked further inside, there was an altar ced inside an unlit room. Since there wasnt anyone taking after the ce, the altar was so dusty and unfit for such a grand temple.

    And no matter how much I looked around, there was no sword visible in sight.

    Crackle!

    Instantly, the brazier next to the altar fired up. And the me spread across the room, lighting every corner.

    Boom!

    A great me rose on the altar.

    So, you are the chosen hero.

    I could hear a deep, male voice from the fire. Fire would not speak, but since no one other than the fire was around, I had to believe so.

    Who are you?

    It would be crazy to talk informally to a god like this, but I did not want to bow to this mass of fire.

    Do not be afraid. I am Helios, the god of fire.

    The city is named Helos, after the god Helios. I thought that people named it without putting in much effort.

    Wait, you are Helios?

    When I thought about it, the name Helios sounded familiar. Still, it was different from the original plot.

    Wait, you are not the god of Sun, though.

    Helios was not the god of Sun. He was the god of mountain rabbits. In the original story, Jarrod climbs to the top of the mountain and receives the double dagger with godly powers. This was not the mountains, but a temple. The story was changing somehow.

    Yes. As you know well, I am originally the god of mountain rabbits. Still, I am called as the god of Sun amongst humans.

    But from the appearance of Helios, I understood why you had to be a Rabbit man to enter the gate, and why Jarrod received a weapon with power of the Sun.

    Are you allowed to have two jobs?

    The me shook vigorously from my joke.

    Crackle!

    Then, the me turned into an actual rabbit, not a Rabbit man, and then looked at me.

    It is the work of gods. There is no need for an earthly creature to get involved.

    Although it was a god, the bunny face looking at me while sniffing its nose was so adorable to watch.

    So cute.

    I crouched on the floor, then patted Helios on the head.

    How dare you do this to a god!

    The bunny got angry, but it was purring as if it was enjoying it. When I took my hand off, the bunny looked as if he was disappointed, but realized it and shook its head.

    Cough, cough. Anyways, if you can tell who I am from just looking at me, then you should know why you are here.

    From his words, I predicted that it would be something about fighting for the peace of rabbits or something corny like that, but I didnt want to say it out loud.

    Yeah, yeah. I know well. Just give me the sword already.

    A weapon with the power of the Sun god is a great weapon that can even melt armor. The reason that Jarrod was able to be famous with a dagger was all due to this power.

    You are so arrogant for someone to be a hero.

    Jarrod would have been polite, but I wasnt him. One shouldnt expect such things from me.

    I have heard that before. Just give it to me already.

    From my repeated questions, Helios sighed.

    Well, at least you have a heart of courage. You must be the right hero.

    Then he shot a me in front of him.

    Fight the enemy with the weapon holding my powers! The evil masses that touch my sword will turn to ash, and all that blocks your way shall melt away!

    He shouted out some phrases that were originally supposed to be said to Jarrod and a weapon appeared in front of me.

    Its big!

    But what was ced in front of me was arge sword even taller than me.

    Yes. This is the sword made for you.

    I tried to hold it, but it was too heavy. Even if I were to lift it, it would drag me along with its weight.

    How do you hold this?

    When Iined, Helios looked at me speechlessly.

    My hero seems to be weaker than I thought.

    Just lifting this would make one a hero.

    The bunny sighed again.

    Fine. What kind of weapon do you want? A long sword? Spear? Battle ax?

    There was a wide variety of weapons that he mentioned. Even really expensive ones that only royalty use.

    Rapier.

    Of course, I only wanted my rapier.

 Chapter 21: Escaping Helos (1)

    Chapter 21: Escaping Helos (1)

    I have no idea how you are going to fight with that kind of weapon but use it well.

    A rapier with a red handle appeared, as I had requested.

    Thanks, I will.

    I touched the rapier. Just like food straight from the oven, I could feel the heat. It wasnt that scalding, but warm like a heater in winter.

    I know its a little toote to ask now, but are you really my hero?

    Asking after giving me everything. But if I were to tell him No, I felt as if he was going to take it back.

    Of course, how else would I have found out and gotten here?

    That is true.

    He must not know that Banu brought me here. I guess just because he is a god, that doesnt mean that you know everything.

    Well then, my hero!

    At that moment, a heat wave came over and floated me into the air.

    Yeeeeek?!

    For a moment, I was so surprised that I let out a weird gasp.

    Go on now and spread justice under my name!

    Then, I started to fly in the direction where I came from with the wind. I could not get hold of myself from all the spinning, but at least I didnt have to walk all the way back nor have a me chasing me.

    Tap!

    So, like that, the kind wind of god Helios brought me up to the point of the door where Arje and Banu were waiting on the other side. Inded in a cool way, but I was sad that no one was there to see it.

    nk!

    And as I arrived at the door, it opened as if it were waiting for me.

    Aris!

    As soon as the door opened, Arje came over and hugged me tightly.

    Are you all right? Why are you covered in dust? Are you hurt?

    And then she started to look over my body.

    I am fine, but the robe you gave me burned a little. Is it okay?

    When I asked about the robe which had a slight damage from the fire, Arje shook her head.

    I have plenty of those robes! All I need is that you are safe!

    I was d that she didnt say anything about ruining her clothes.

    And the sword? Did you find it?

    As if the sword was more of a concern than my life, Banu kept asking about the sword following Arje from behind.

    Here.

    I showed the red-handled sword to Banu.

    So, its true. The prophecy was real.

    Banu made a really surprised face, even though he had sent me all this way.

    That sword. Could you let me see it for a second? I want to see with my own eyes how the legendary sword looks.

    Asking for my sword? Something was up, but I still gave me permission, doubting that he would do anything.

    Tssssssseeeek!

    I heard the sound of a raw meat on a grill as soon as Banu held the sword, and

    Argh!

    Banu dropped the sword on the spot.

    nk!

    As the sword fell, a clear nking sound rang throughout the temple.

    Banu! Are you all right?

    Arje immediately went over to look at his hands.

    My goodness. How could this be?

    Arje was extremely shocked, and that was because Banus hands now had a carved-out mark in the shape of the handle of the rapier. It seemed like a severe burn.

    "This sword was made so that no one except the one recognized by the god could touch it.

    Still, Banu had a rather rxed face for a person with such a severe injury.

    Its pretty warm for me, too. Although its not where I would get burned like you.

    Did you meet the god?

    When god was mentioned, the priests all ran over.

    Yup, I did, in fact.

    The god of Sun! How was he like? Tell us! What did he say?

    These folks had worshipped this god their entire life. Of course, they wanted to know what he said.

    You really want to know?

    As I stalled, the priests kneeled in front of me. These were the same people who looked down on me for being a dual specimen. I guess they were really desperate.

    Of course!

    Please let us know!

    So, I decided to tell them.

    The god of the sun that you worship is actually a bunny.

    What?

    Heh?

    The priests looked at me dubiously.

    And he said to me that I should protect the peace in this world.

    The faces of the priests became distort and gruesome.

    You are tricking us now, right?

    They were trying their best to not let go of theirst hope, but

    If you cant believe me, why dont you all try meeting him yourself? All you have to do is avoid the me chasing your ass and running to the altar.

    This would be impossible for them to do. They would either all burn to death or fall inside the pit. On top of that, they had seen that the sword I brought with me was not an ordinary one. No matter how stupid they were, they had eyes to believe.

    From today onwards, I will step down as a priest.

    Finally, priest Becks, who had already lost his mind, made a shocking remark.

    What are you saying?

    Priest Becks, please get ahold of yourself!

    It took a while for the priests to get ahold of themselves.

    Well, please take a good care of that idiotic man.

    Yes, mydy. We will treat Sir Banu with the utmost care.

    Not only had Banu hurt his palms, but that of his dominant hand, so our battle had to be postponed. Also, he needed to get medical care at the temple.

    "Haha, to be bedridden from just holding anothers weapon.

    Banu stillughed as he always did and regretted his choice.

    By the way, what were you going to do after holding my sword?

    He could have just looked at it with his eyes. I wanted to know why he wanted to hold it himself.

    Well, if I were to tell you that I was going to take it for myself, would you take it as a joke or take it seriously?

    I was the one to ask, but he asked a question in return. I didnt have to think so hard to know the answer.

    Of course, it would be a joke. If you had done so, Arje would have beaten you into powder.

    From my answer, Banuughed out loud.

    "Haha! That would be a possibility!

    Still, there was something off about the way he answered. I wasnt sure if he meant that he would die for her, or had other intentions hidden inside.

    "Anyways, please take good care of ourdy Arberaj, bunny. I meant Aris Wafer. Now that I am out, I have to leave the safety ofdy Arberaj in your hands. If you betray her or if anything happens to her, I will not be talking to you in the same tone.

    For the first time, Banu made a serious face. His attitude towards Arje was real.

    Dont be worried. Nothing will happen to Arje.

    Yes. Enough worrying about me; worry about yourself.

    Arje nagged Banu.

    "So, you should return to the pce. If you were to return, I wouldnt have to worry so much about you and only worry about myself.

    Banu slipped in a suggestion that she should return to the pce once again.

    You are asking knowing what my answer is, right?

    Still, Arje always had the same answer for that question.

    "Yes, but it doesnt hurt to ask.

    And so Arje and I headed back to the inn after leaving Banu at the temple.

    "Oh yeah, Aris, you wanted to go shopping, right?

    So, on our way back to the ce, Arje mentioned the conversation we had before going inside the temple.

    Yes, I am going to change into something better suited for a swordsman.

    And definitely into something lighter.

    Heres the money; go ahead and buy the clothes you like.

    And Arje handed me a bag of gold.

    Can you give me all of this? How will you get by? I cannot ept so much money.

    I was happy on the inside, but still it was an overwhelming amount.

    You are saying that, but your ears are pping still.

    Ah, these damn ears.

    And dont worry about the money. I still have a lot with me.

    How much money did she even have?

    "Are you that rich?

    Then Arje ced her hand on her mask as if she wereughing.

    Its weird to say this myself, but I am from the royal family.

    This was a perk of hanging around with a princess. Even if we were to go our separate ways in the future, I would like to keep being herpany.

    Thanks, Arje. I will pay you back for your kindness in the future. I promise you as a swordsman.

    Then Arje reacted wildly.

    No need to repay me; you are already helping me so much by just keeping mepany!

    After chatting, we parted briefly after reaching the clothing store. Although the shop owner freaked out in the beginning after seeing a bunny,

    How about this one?

    This is really trendy among young women these days.

    You suit this so nicely!

    In front of gold, every race was equal.

    "Thank you, pleasee again!

    When I paid, the shop owner even walked me outside.

    Phew, now I seem more like a swordsman.

    I tried to match my outfit from the academy as much as possible. It was not an exact copy, but I was able to get the ck hat and coat, a white shirt and red skirt.

    And that didnt mean that it was bad. Arje had given me quite a lot of money, and the quality of the clothes at the store was nice. It felt nice wearing it. Still, one thing was funny.

    A skirt.

    If I were to fight with a sword, pants would be morefortable and suited for fighting. I already knew this, having been a swordsman and swordswoman. Still, I chose the skirt

    One reason. The skirt seemed prettier.

    Look over there! Its a bunny!

    Isnt that the same bunny from the temple earlier?

    Arent the clothes different, though?

    She is pretty cute, actually.

    I guess I had a good sense of style. The people around all focused their eyes on me. Or it could have been because of my long ears. Still, getting attention was a pretty good mood-lifter, so I didnt feel too bad.

    Its that, right?

    Yes, I think thats the bunny that miss was talking about.

    And among the attention, I heard a conversation that I couldnt miss. If it weren''t for my great hearing, I would have let it slip through. The conversation was obviously a negative one.

    I pretended as if I didnt hear anything and turned in the direction of an alleyway instead of heading towards the inn. If they werent to follow, it would just be me being sensitive. If they were to trail behind me, however, it wasnt something to be so carefree about.

    Trod. Trod.

    And as I predicted, they followed me inside the alleyway.

    Oh, you followed.

    It was thetter case.

 Chapter 22 Escaping Helos (2)

    Chapter 22 Escaping Helos (2)

    I looked back but did not see anything. Still, I could hear soft footsteps with my ears.

    Come one out. There is no use in hiding from me.

    I guess they thought I was bluffing. Nobody showed up. There was only one option.

    Two are on the roof, one is behind that box, and the other one.

    I could hear thest one clearly, but they were not visible. To be heard but not seen? Was it magic?

    The other one is hiding with magic.

    I didnt know much about magic but pretended to.

    Boom!

    Then, surprisingly, something appeared out of the empty sky.

    Im impressed that you already knew. Are you scared because you are a bunny?

    And as if they were waiting for this moment, the guys on the roof came down one by one, including the one who was hiding behind the box. Three behind and one in front. They were surrounding me.

    Who are you guys?

    They were all slim men with pointy features, and I couldnt see them well except for their eyes from their masks. I could see that all of them had pointy ears.

    Elves?

    Only elves would have such ears. And from my only experience with an elf, there was nothing good toe out of this.

    Yes. Do you know why we are here now

    I didnt catch the details, but since they mentioned the Miss in their conversation, the one searching for me was a woman. Woman, and an elf. There was only one female elf who would try to kill me.

    Your miss or whatever must have sent you.

    From my reply, the eyes of the elves became narrower.

    Then you must also know what we are about to do.

    The elves each held out their own weapons. The one in front took out a whip, and the elves behind raised swords and shields that were curved like scimitars, or crossbows. Finally, the elf who suddenly appeared out of the air took out a dual-wielding dagger.

    What is it that you are about to do that requires all those weapons?

    I acted nonchntly, still not holding out my sword.

    We n on taking you back alive.

    The elves kindly exposed their n.

    And then?

    The elves snorted at my next question.

    You will see soon. She really misses you.

    I nodded, then took out my new weapon.

    Im sorry, but I wont be able to join you guys.

    The elves were expecting this. They wouldnt think that I would just agree so easily.

    Get her. As alive as possible.

    The elf who was holding the dual-wielding dagger stepped back and then ordered the other elves. The elf holding the crossbow aimed my way through the other elves.

    Shhooooo!

    As I dodged easily, the one with the sword and shield dashed towards me. I guess the arrow was just a distraction. I guess theres no need to keep mannerisms for such foul y.

    Haya!

    I blocked the sword of the elf with my rapier, and then quickly pierced through his direction. The elf held up his shield and blocked. Well, he tried to.

    Kuhhk!

    Although the shield of the elf was made of wood, it was not so thin that it would fail to block my sword. Still, my rapier pierced through the shield like fire melting ice and went straight through his heart.

    Maybe it was just me, but I thought the elf smelled like barbeque when I took out my sword.

    That bunny killed Azir!

    The elf with the whip started whipping away his frustration.

    How dare you whip so ignorantly!

    For now, I had to step back away from the whipping.

    Pahht!

    Every time the elf whipped, the surface that it touched, whether it was the ground or walls, a loud sound of air tearing was heard.

    It was annoying, but because he went off like a crazy person, I couldnt approach him. When I looked back, the guy with the dual-wielding dagger was out of sight and the one with the crossbow had finished setting up his next shot.

    So, if I were to let the whip get in my way, I would be torn into pieces before the air.

    p!

    So, I purposely moved my rapier onto the whip, and as my expectations, the whip wrapped around my rapier.

    Caught you!

    The elf was excited as if he finally got me, but he soon freaked out. As grand as the power that the sword received from the Sun, the whip started to burn on fire.

    Ahhhh!

    The elf quickly tried to switch over to his sword after dropping the whip, but he was still too slow for my moves.

    m!

    The elf with the whip fell as his predecessor and I looked over to the elf holding the crossbow.

    Sheeeek!

    The arrow flew this way, as if it were waiting, and I flung the rapier to block.

    Shes terribly fast!

    The elf started to recharge his bow after cursing. I still couldnt figure out the location of the elf with the daggers. Still, if the elf with the crossbow really felt threatened, he wouldnt be stalling so much to recharge.

    Nearby, the one with the dagger would be waiting for the moment that I would dash towards the one with the crossbow without thinking.

    I held my breath and focused on the sound. If he were nearby, I would be able to hear his moves.

    Shuffle.

    I heard a small noise that even the elf himself wouldnt notice. I could have been wrong, but since I felt my ears move, I must be right.

    Which meant that I had to get rid of the bigger threat first.

    Stab!

    I pretended to run over to the elf with the crossbow, then changed my position and pierced at the direction from which the sound was heard. If I had pierced the open air, I shouldnt have heard such a noise of a sword piercing through skin.

    How did you

    The elf who got stopped slowly started to appear in traces like a drawing in mid-air. The elf had his eyes wide open as well as his jaws, then dropped his neck after staring at me for a while.

    Damn you!

    The elf with the crossbow fired again towards me, but I used the one I just killed as my shield.

    I will kill you!

    As I expected, the elf threw his crossbow to the side and ran towards me with his sword after his sidekick disappeared. The result, however, was predicted.

    Phew.

    I took a breath and looked over at the fallen elves. I did not think that they would follow me on their own. Probably, that crazy elf ordered all her subordinates to find me, and these must be only some of them.

    Did that mean that I was the enemy of elves?

    Jarrod was the ally of elves, but I became one who deserved to die in their hands. What would I do now? Should I go over to where elves live and ask for their forgiveness?

    Hmm?

    I flicked my sword to clean up the blood, but surprisingly there were no traces of blood on the de. What was this? Was it a special auto-wash feature from the Sun god?

    No, it was not time for me to dilly-dally. I had to hurry and get out of this city before the other trackers came to find me.

    When I got out of the alleyway, I could hear people murmuring.

    There seems to be a lot of elves suddenly, no?

    Yeah, I think that they are looking for someone.

    What was it? A walking bunny?

    Isnt that her?

    I guess there were other elves other than the ones I faced who spread the news, the people had already caught on. First, I ran through the immense crowd and went to the inn.

    Arje!

    Arje, as if she already noticed, was waiting for me outside holding onto Peter, who looked sick.

    Aris, have you heard the rumors?

    Yes. I heard that they are looking for me.

    Unlike how casual I was, Arje kept looking around.

    Why are you so calm? That crazy elf is after you!

    But since I had done countless deeds that would make me a target of so many enemies, a single female elf was no biggie.

    Though that led me to my death.

    Its all right. I have you, Peter and although he is not here currently, Banu!

    I calmed Arje down instead.

    Or we can just finalize things with the elf here. Make it easy.

    Arje made a full 360 from what I said, out of frustration.

    Aris! I know that the sword you got is really amazing, but that elf is no joke to deal with! We must run!

    Arje did have a point since that elf had some superpowers.

    I will escort youdies.

    Peter, even at his state, seemed to be ready to drive the carriage for us. What in the world did Banu do to him that would put him in such a state even after the next day?

    No, since the elf is targeting us, its better for you to stay here. We will manage on our own.

    I stopped Peter. To be honest, he wouldnt be much of a help, anyway.

    Then, in that moment,

    A MAN!

    Peter, who was just as dead as a fallen leaf earlier, just screamed out MAN, and at least his face seemed bold.

    What did you say?

    The hell?

    Arje and I looked over surprisingly at his sudden shout, and then Peter returned to his ashamed face when we red.

    Banu said that, if I scream like this, I be stronger.

    What in the world did Banu teach this kid?

 Chapter 23: Escaping Helos (3)

    Chapter 23: Escaping Helos (3)

    <strong></strong>Anyways, get on! I can manage a few more trips since I have already given you rides before.

    Peter got onto the carriage nearby, as if he were shy.

    No, we need something other than a carriage.

    Arje didnt seem to be thinking about getting aboard. I thought it was fine.

    A different ride? Why?

    If the elves were to follow, they would most likely be waiting in front of the castle doors. They could even already be inside the gates.

    Arje was clever. It was true that the elves were inside the city already.

    Well, at least for now, I have taken care of all the ones who entered this city.

    When I nodded at Arjes response signaling that I agreed with her, Arje took a deep breath as if she were shocked.

    They are already here? But are you alright? How did you return safely after dealing with that elf?

    No, not the crazy one, just her subordinates.

    Does that mean that they all.

    Arje couldnt say dead.

    Yes, and I alone defeated all four of them.

    I replied proudly, but Arje didnt say much.

    Why arent youplimenting me? I won against all four elves!

    Arje sighed at my request.

    That means that we really cannot go onnd.

    Cannot go onnd? Does that mean that we will fly there using magic?

    Lets go by sea.

    The sea? It wouldnt be weird for there to be a port, since Helos was located near the ocean.

    Then what about the ship? Where do we get one?

    For a moment, I thought that we were going to modify Peters carriage into a ship.

    Wouldnt there be someone who would give us a ride?

    Arje was full of confidence. Well, if anything were to happen, there should at least be a ferry.

    What do we do about Banu?

    Arje sighed again.

    Just leave him here. Now that we have the sword, we dont really need him.

    Isnt that a little colding from the fact that they were close childhood friends?

    Can we just abandon him? He came all the way here to find you.

    Arje flinched a little at myment.

    .he has a burn. He must rest at the temple.

    Still, even though she talked like that, I could tell that she still had a side of her that cared for him. She wasnt honest with her feelings.

    Peter, thanks for being a goodpany until this far. You should head on back, now.

    And I said farewell to Peter.

    Sorry that I couldnt be much of a help.

    Peter still seemed sad.

    What do you mean? We got here this far with your help.

    It was with Peters carriage that got me to Daglen, and to Helos as well. He had helped us out far more than he thinks he did. He didnt give himself enough credit because he is not skilled inbat.

    Is that so?

    Since Peter still seemed to be down, I decided to ask him for a favor in order for him to regain his confidence.

    Peter, let me ask for onest favor.

    Then, Peter looked up with a cheerful face.

    Yes, ask for anything! I will help you no matter what!

    And so I told Peter what he could do.

    Got it! I can do that, of course!

    I wasnt sure if he had understood everything I said, but Peter looked at us with a confident expression.

    Aris, will it be all right? If he gets caught

    Arje had a concerned voice.

    Peter, are you going to get caught?

    I asked Peter if he would get caught, and

    No way! Please trust my carriage-driving skills!

    Peter replied that he would not.

    And so he says.

    When I listened to Peter and then looked over at Arje, she sighed again.

    We ask of you, Peter. And onest thing. If in any case you tell anyone about seeing me or Banu

    Arje slightly raised her hand and then threatened him. Peter turned pale.

    Of course not! I will never speak of it.

    All right then. I wish you the blessing of the emperor no matter where you go.

    With thest of Arjes farewell, Peter started to dash through the town square on his carriage.

    Still, I am uneasy about this.

    What I had asked Peter was to speed as much as he could, pretending that we were inside the carriage. Even if he were to get caught, the elves wouldnt want to waste their time and kill Peter. Most likely.

    Wouldnt he be fine?

    I could hear Peters confident shout of A MAN!. Nothing would go wrong.

    Lets head over.

    Arje and I headed over to the port.

    Wait, Arje!

    Ahh!

    On the way to the port. I snatched Arjes wrist and hid in an alley from a sound my ears picked up.

    Sister said that she will be here soon, correct?

    Yes! I also heard that some carriage just escaped Helos quickly.

    Its that carriage! Move fast before some other guy snatches the bunny!

    I could see the elves running after the carriage. Peter seemed to be working hard.

    That sister they mentioned must be the crazy elf, right?

    I assume that it is.

    We got out of the alley and headed back to the port, in which something unexpected urred.

    We cant set sail because of a storm?

    Unfortunately, there was no ship setting sail. The reason was because the weather on the seas was too dangerous or what not.

    We are in a rush; is there no other method?

    Arje asked the port manager, but

    Sorry, Miss. No idiot would set sail in such weather.

    It was rejected.

    What a loss. We shouldnt have sent Peter away.

    Arje started sounding ill when her n didnt work out.

    Its never good to regret the past.

    But even if we were to regret it, nothing would change.

    That is true.

    Arje quickly regained herself, and then got into a trance of pondering what next move to make.

    It was at that moment.

    Hey there,dies. It seems that you are in a hurry. Need a ride?

    A scratchy voice called us from behind. Arje waved her hands as if she was going to use magic, so I had to grab her hand and stop her.

    Its okay. They are not elves.

    The ones behind were not elves, but some ugly, rough sailors, with a tattoo of a winking skull on their forearms.

    You seem like you need to go somewhere immediately, wanna join us?

    These folks didnt even know us, but wanted to help.

    Why? The other boats are not setting sail because of a storm.

    Arje was suspicious of a sudden act of kindness.

    A storm, to us real sailor men, is just a soft stride of a gentle sea wind.

    The sailorsughed out loud. What a lousy bluff.

    So, why are you trying to help us?

    Arje still seemed confused about why they would help.

    If you dont want it, then whatever. You can wait until the other ships set sail after the storm.

    The sailors tried to pass us without much regret.

    What do you mean we dont want it? Hurry and lead us.

    With my words, the sailors looked back and then smiled.

    This bunny has a better sense of judgment than thedy. What will you do?

    The sailors looked at Arje.

    If you are tricking us, I will not let you live.

    Then the sailorsughed out loud again, and then waved their hands to follow them.

    Aris, why did you give in so easily?

    Arje nagged without letting the sailors hear her.

    Why? They said that they will help!

    From my naive tone, Arje couldnt talk for a while.

    Did you see those sailors? They are not ordinary sailors, and they are taking us to a weird ce instead of the port!

    As Arje said, the sailors were not taking us to a ship on the port, but to a vacant beach.

    Dont worry. Trust me.

    I had something I could trust from their appearance. And if nothing else worked, these sailors would be no biggie as the greatest swordsman and a skilled sorceress. The only problem would be that no one would be left to drive the ship.

    Hey, all! Look at what weve brought!

    After walking for a while, we could see a floating ship at a ce far from the city.

    What is it?

    Its a bunny! How did you bring such a rare item?

    Is that one in the mask next to her also a woman?

    The sailors, who were in a rush to set sail again, cheered at our appearance.

    Yes, I have brought them over because they said they have some urgent seafaring matter.

    The sailor who initially spoke to us smiled.

    Okay,dies. Get on board.

    And then two of the sailors who walked us blocked us from behind. As if they were preventing us from running away.

    Aris, what should we do?

    Arje asked me what to do, since she didnt like these sailors to begin with.

    We get on. They said that they will give us a ride.

    Arje shook her head rapidly then stared at me. She had not been expecting my answer, and perhaps her expression underneath the mask was bizarre.

    You mean, you want to get on that ship?

    Yes. We dont know how to sail.

    I have no idea what you are thinking, Aris.

    You will soon find out.

    And so we got on board as they told us to.

    Wee,dies!

    As soon as we got on board, the sailors got rid of the nk, as if they were preventing us from trying to escape.

    Ladies, do you know what kind of ship this is?

    Then they approached us with a creepy smile.

    Hey! Raise the g!

    From this, the g on the ship rose. It was a ck g with a winking skull. It was a pirate ship, as expected.

    Aris, they are pirates. PIRATES. They are no ordinary sailors.

    Arje tried to use magic again, having reached her limit.

    I already know, Arje. Thats why I got on.

    When I acted nonchntly, Arje looked at me after stopping her magic.

    Aris, dont you know what Pirates are? You must have some idea what happens to women like us who get aboard in such ces!

    Arje shouted with an angry voice.

    Tell us,dy in the mask. What happens to women who get on a pirate ship? Hmm?

    The sailorsughed amongst themselves.

    Shut up! Do you know who you are talking to?

    Arje seemed ready to expose her identity as a princess, but it wouldnt work with pirates. Instead, I had a better n.

    Of course I know. Why wouldnt I know ones as famous as the Winking Pirates?

    I already knew that these were from the novel. I was able to confirm from their tattoo. These were one of the folks who helped Jarrod.

    Woah, I guess our fame has reached the bunnies ears, too!

    The sailors, I meant the pirates, started to get excited.

    So, could you lead us to Mary? I have a thing to say to them.

    Then the pirates snorted outughing.

    You? For what reason?

    I know something you guys may be interested in. About a treasure.

    There was nothing better than treasure to lure in pirates. I was a little sorry for Jarrod, but I felt as if I should mention it first.

    Yeah right. How do you know about the treasure?

    Of course, they wouldnt buy it at first. Pirates were a tricky crowd to please, since they were the masters of bluffing. So, I had to have a more threatening bluff.

    If you all n on locking us underneath those nks, then do so. Still, if you were to throw away a chance to make a lot of money for just a moment of pleasure, I dont think your captain would be pleased.

    I said this while looking at their private parts. The pirates knew why I did and then stepped back. I knew from the book that when Mary got mad, the private parts got cut off.

    What is the treasure?

    Do you guys need to know? I am going to directly tell your captain.

    Then, the pirates stopped theirughter and looked at each other.

    What do we do?

    Isnt she lying?

    Shouldnt we just lock her up?

    What if she is telling the truth?

    And as the pirates murmured, Arje tapped on me.

    Are you for real? Do you have such information?

    Arje should have known by now, what kind of person I am.

    Of course I do.

    Huh?

    Then the pirates looked over at us, after they had decided.

    We will take you to the captain. If you are lying, however, be aware that you will be punished.

    Yes, show us the way.

    And I followed the pirates to the captain.

    Aris?

    Arje had a worried voice.

    Dont worry. Just believe me.

    I winked at Arje to keep her assured, and she didnt say anything.

    Before anything, if we had to travel by sea, I had to first be friends with Mary, the captain of this ship.

 Chapter 24: Escaping Helos (4)

    Chapter 24: Escaping Helos (4)

    Captain! A bunny visiting our ship says that she has something to tell you!

    The pirate standing in front of the captains room shouted out loud.

    A bunny? How can a bunny talk?

    I heard a voice of a woman who seemed very rxed.

    Shes a walking rabbit!

    Anyone would say that I am a human with rabbit ears, but the pirate called me a bunny who could walk.

    Really? Let her in.

    Mary seemed to be interested in the fact that I was a bunny and told me toe inside.

    Go inside. Give me the weapon you are holding.

    The pirate let out his hand.

    My sword? It will be best if you dont take it.

    I suggested that he does not take the sword, thinking about what happened to Banu.

    Stop that nonsense and hand it over quickly.

    He was so affirmative that I couldnt help but hand over the sword.

    When it feels hot when you hold it,

    Tsseeeek!

    Ahh! Hot! Hot!

    The pirate threw the sword with a scream as soon as he grabbed the handle.

    I told you! Its better to not take it. Why didnt you listen to me?

    I then grabbed the sword on purpose.

    Just leave the sword by the door.

    The pirate who burnt his palms finally suggested a better solution. I ced the sword by the door without saying anything.

    But Aris, if you be unarmed

    Arje seemed nervous that I was leaving without the sword, but

    Im good as long as I have you, Arje.

    Since Arje could use magic with her bare hands, I felt okay leaving the sword.

    Keeeeek.

    When we entered after opening the door, the room of a typical captain appeared. A map on the wall, the captain hat on the hook, and a desk with bed inside.

    It was quite a ruckus out there; did my kids y too rough on yall?

    In front of the desk was a pretty woman, with red hair up to her neck, staring at us with her hands on her chin. She must be Mary from the novel.

    y?

    Arje got angry at Mary naming it as horsey.

    Yes, My kids y a little too naughty.

    Mary talked as if it was nothing.

    If we were ordinary women, it would not have ended at horsey.

    From Arjesment, Mary shrugged her shoulders.

    Well, they may y too rough, but they are all people with a kind heart.

    Since I thought that their conversation will not meet at agreeable ends, I decided to end their conversation.

    Thats not whats important here, Arje.

    When I calmed her down, Arje took a deep breath.

    I didnte outside to be treated like this.

    Although Arje was still upset, after checking that she was calmed down, I looked at Mary.

    I came here to tell you about the treasure.

    Mary didnt seem interested in the treasure, however.

    Oh, this is the bunny?

    Mary freaked out as if she had just seen me.

    Such a cutie as her got on our ship?

    Mary got off from the desk and then ran over to me.

    Huh?

    Arje was going to use magic, but she had to stop after seeing what Mary did.

    Wait! Im choking!

    Wow, you are so soft! You are like a doll!

    Mary rubbed me with her cheeks while hugging me, as if she could not just sit still from cute things.

    Wait! Im not a doll!

    I tried to push her away, but what strength she had. Even I couldnt push her. It was hard to even breathe because she buried my face in her chest.

    Can I touch your ears? I can, right?

    From those words I had to stop her right therealthough she wouldnt listen to me.

    Not the ears!

    Arje stepped in.

    Please stop! We dont have time to be doing this!

    Mary tilted her head and stopped touching my ears.

    What do you mean we dont have time? You must be in a big rush?

    Mary finally let us go.

    Hooha

    From the sparks I felt from each touch of the ears, I could barely breathe. Should I get some ear protection gear?

    Anyways, bunny. Do you want to be part of the crew? I will let you be the vice captain.

    I was iffy about how easy she would let me be a vice captain, but mostly I had no intentions to be a pirate.

    No, I will refuse.

    On top of that, if I were to be in this womans ship, I would suffer all day like this.

    Thats unfortunate. So, whats the rtionship between the treasure and having to go in a rush?

    Mary finally seemed ready to listen to us, so she sat back down on the chair and crossed her legs.

    Aris, please exin.

    Arje put me in charge of the talking.

    We are being chased by some crazy elf.

    Aris?

    Arje was shocked at my bluntness.

    I will take care of this, since you put me in charge.

    I calmed down Arje, and then spoke again.

    If you help us escape this city, I will lead you to a ce with great treasure. I know the location.

    Mary almost had no reaction as if she didnt hear what I said, thenughed.

    Hmm, so getting chased is the truth and knowing the treasure location must be the false part.

    Mary seemed to be in disbelief about the treasure.

    Ordinarily, I would make you into fish food for lying, but since you are a cute bunny, I will give you a ride to the next port.

    She still was willing to give us a ride.

    Thank you, you are nicer than you seem.

    Arje was excited, but I couldnt get excited.

    Its not a lie.

    For my prides sake, I didnt want to get helped as if the captain was doing me a big favor.

    Bunny, even though you are cute, if you keep bullshitting, you can get hurt.

    Mary changed her tone into a cold one.

    Aris! Stop. She said that she will give us a free ride!

    Arje was also going along with this. But that treasure. It was something to lure in Mary, but more than anything, I wanted to find it before Jarrod.

    You should believe my words, since its the truth. If you dont believe me, I will tell another pirate. For example.

    I pretended to think. And then I remembered the rival pirate of Mary.

    Bonnie.

    Bang!

    As soon as Bonnies name was mentioned, Mary hit the table with her fist.

    To say that name on this ship! You must be eager to die!

    Then Mary stood up with her sword after not being able to control her anger.

    Come to think of it, its not a bad idea to kill me here before I can tell Bonnie.

    I felt that the air suddenly froze up, but I still looked at Mary calmly. If I hadden gotten scared, shown any kind of surprise, shook a pupil or even slightly flinched my ears, the n would end.

    Yes, it will be easy to kill us here, but that would mean that you would have to give up on the treasure that would make Bonnie unworthy ofparison.

    And, we wouldnt die so easily.

    Arje still seemed to be confused, but to help she raised her hands, and then made a figure of light on top of her palms.

    You in the mask. You were a sorceress?

    And Mary didnt seem to have expected that Arje could be a sorceress.

    Yes, so make your decision.

    Mary stared off into space for a bit, with my logic and Arjes threat, and then ced her sword back inside.

    Fine. Since you reject my kindness and mention his name on my boat to talk about that treasure, you must be telling the truth.

    Mary agreed. My talking skills are the best in the world!

    Fine. Since I just said that I will give you a ride, I will keep that promise. And you are sure about the treasure, right?

    I smiled right away. There was no need to show over-excitement.

    Of course. When we find the treasure and we get what we need, you can have everything else.

    Then Mary came over and reached her hand out while smiling.

    Its a deal.

    A deal it is.

    I shook Marys hand.

    So, what is our bunnys name?

    Aris Wafer.

    Aris. What a cute name! Its like a cookie.

    Then Mary hugged me again.

    I said, youre choking me!

    Then when I struggled in her arms, Mary let me go while smiling and then looked over at Arje.

    How about the one in the mask who always gets angry?

    What did you say?

    Arje got mad again, as Mary said.

    Look, there she goes again.

    Maryughed, and Arje sighed out loud.

    Arje. Just know it like that.

    Then Mary became pensive for a while.

    Arje? Its a familiar name.

    Was it because it was simr to Arberaj? Mary seemed to be suspicious.

    No need to worry. More than that, lets head over fast. Before the elves chase us down.

    At that moment, noises came from outside.

    Whats going on?

    Mary went to the door right away.

    BANG!

    But before Mary could open the door, one pirate came in through the door as if he was falling.

    Why? Whats wrong?

    Its an attack!

    The pirate announced the attack in his dying voice.

    Who is it? The imperial army? Pirates?

    But the reply was unexpected.

    Its anelf.

    Suddenly, I was reminded of Peter. No, Peter should be safe. He should be, since most of the elves followed his carriage.

    Elves? How many are there?

    From Marys rushed question, the pirate coughed, and then pointed outside.

    Its just one..one female elf.

    When I looked outside, everyone on the ship was suffering in pain. As in the colosseum.

 Chapter 25: Escaping Helos (5)

    Chapter 25: Escaping Helos (5)

    What? This is the work of one?

    Mary was in disbelief.

    Aris! How did that elf find out? Peter should have lured the elves with his carriage!

    Arje was also in disbelief, remembering what had happened in the colosseum.

    I guess she made her subordinates go towards the carriage and then decided to move on her own.

    That was the only possible solution. I had no idea what her intentions were, but it was clear that she was powerful enough to be on her own.

    How dare an eary like you attack my ship!

    Mary immediately ran out of the captains room and went over to the deck.

    Hey, you! What are you trying to do?

    Mary yelled at the elf below the ship with her sword out. I assumed that she would suffer like the others, but

    They are inside, right? The bunny and the sorceress.

    Surprisingly, the elf was trying to make a conversation with Mary.

    They are.

    Mary answered bluntly.

    You and that captain, why are you all so blunt?

    Arje probably thought that Mary would try to hide us.

    That kind of bluffing wouldnt work if she came all the way here.

    Although I take pride in my bluffing skills, there are times when bluffing doesnt cover it. If Mary were to bluff here, it would be someone low as gangsters would do. It was better to be honest in situations like these. Mary should know, since she is a captain.

    Fine, human pirate. I will make this easy for you to exin. If you hand over those bitches, I will let the rest of you live. How about it? Its a good trade, right?

    The words of the elf were closer to a threat than a deal.

    Captain, what will you do?

    The lucky pirates who managed to dodge the elfs attack behind walls and barrels asked and looked at Mary.

    What do you mean what will I do?

    Mary snorted.

    Do you think a eary like you who dared to attack my ship will get away with this on top of threatening me? You deserve to be fish food!

    From seeing how much Mary weed me as a bunny, Mary seemed to really hate elves. Come to think of it, I think that the rival pirate of Mary is also an elf.

    You have a short-distanced outlook as that of a finite mortal race.

    The elf clicked her tongue at Marys response.

    Captain! Lets just give her the two girls!

    The crew also shouted for her to hand over us. I will make sure that they get the end of it after all this is over.

    You fools! Dont let that eary trick you! She has no intentions to keep us alive!

    Confirming that she was tricked by elves before, she did not trust them at all. It was the same for me.

    Fine. This is what YOU chose.

    The elf spoke as if there will be no more threats, and

    I will make sure that you regret attacking my boat!

    Mary stormed inside the captains room with an angry face.

    You are Arje, right? Go take care of that elf!

    Mary bumped Arje on the back in a pushy way.

    ..What is this?

    From the shock, Arje looked over at Mary after taking a couple of steps forward.

    You said that you are a sorceress, right? That eary seems to be a sorceress as well, and should be dealt by one.

    Mary was confused why Arje was flustered from her push.

    You talked so confidently

    Arje let out a sigh and then went outside the captains room.

    Aris, if Im being honest, its hard to even resist the attacks of that elf. I will believe in you.

    I had already confirmed that Arje cannot win against the elf from the battle at the colosseum. I had to do something while Arje fought.

    Please hold on a little longer, Arje.

    Arje nodded at my words, spread her arms out and then white balls started to surround them.

    Its you. The masked sorceress.

    The wooden nk that was floating in the air turned into a case of stairs from the elfs magic, and then the elf got onto the ship from the ground. The elf was still the same in her blond hair, but this time she had a scarf covering her nose and lips.

    Why are you chasing us?

    Arje seemed to be confused why the elf was trying so hard to kill us. She was going beyond entertainment by getting her subordinates into the chase as well.

    This.

    The elf let go of the scarf that was covering her face. There was a long scar from my sword on her cheeks.

    Woah.

    Even for me, the scar was pretty deep. I didnt think that the scar would heal with time.

    How dare you mark my face? Then to ask me why I am chasing you.

    The elf sounded really angry.

    Its a little overboard, Aris. She wont be able to get married anymore.

    Mary seemed to be scolding me, but her happy expression said otherwise.

    Uh.sorry. We willpensate for your medical bills or heal you.

    Arje seemed to be flustered from the scar on the elfs face, and even mentioned healing.

    Stop the nonsense! Do you think I am following you because I cant fix this stupid scar?

    Then why so? I didnt understand.

    That bunny is the only bitch who has left a direct scar on me. And using a foul trick!

    She couldpliment me for being smart.

    So I will make sure she pays for it. Move over. I will let you live, acknowledging that you can have a magic duel with me.

    Did the elf think highly of Arjes magic skills? She mentioned that she will let Arje live. I wished that she could do the same for me, too. Why only me?

    If I say no?

    Then you will die a terrible death along with her.

    Then Arje replied right away.

    Then I will say this once again. No.

    Arje didn''t do something like selling me off. I felt that the back of Arje seemed trustworthy for the first time.

    Why are all finite being so stupid?

    And so the magic battle between Arje and the elf began again. When Arje threw a ball of light, the elf flicked it off with her hand movements and although it was unseen, Arje was moving her hands really fast to block the elfs attacks. It was like a dance battle.

    My ship is getting wrecked!

    As in the colosseum, this battle was destroying every where on the boat, and the other pirates were screaming and running away to dodge the throws.

    Aris, do something! You said that you will!

    In the end, Mary had to ask me, the only one who could end this situation.

    Well.

    I still observed the two battle each other from the captains room. How would I approach the elf without being seen? If I could throw the sword likest time, it would be nice, but the elf wouldnt be fooled by the same trick twice.

    Wait. To not be fooled twice

    Immediately, I thought of a great idea. To do something a normal person would not dare to do.

    What are you murmuring to yourself? Do something before this ship gets destroyed!

    Mary was so loud, so I pped my ears in front of her.

    Ouch!

    Although it wouldnt hurt, at that moment Mary turned and shut her lips after getting hit by my ears.

    Shut your mouth and watch well. I will make sure to get that elf.

    I ran out of the captains room.

    I wont let you run away!

    The elf immediately tried to use magic on me, but Arje pushed harder to protect me.

    You!

    While the elf and Arje were bickering, I made a big loop to stand right across from the elf. Then I dashed towards her right away. At this right, I would be able to catch her without having to use my absurd n from earlier.

    Get away from me!

    Ahh!

    Unfortunately, Arje let her defense lose from focusing on protecting me from the elf so much and got a hit. She flung behind the captains room as if something pulled her from behind.

    Clink! nk!

    Mary caught Arje and then fell over.

    Haat!

    The elf rushed to ce her hands towards me, and I felt once again, the feeling from the colosseum that I never wanted to feel again. The weight was pressing onto my shoulders and head.

    Bam!

    It was close this time again, right bunny?

    As in the colosseum, I got under her spell at a close distance. I could feel myself getting pressed down harder and my energy growing weaker, but I still felt that I could squeeze out onest move.

    Hiyaaaaa!

    I used thest bit of my strength and threw my rapier once again to the elf.

    Tap!

    Are you stupid? Do you think I will be tricked again?

    The elf shook the rapier in her hand, as if she was showing a trick.

    Done. I expected that conceited pride to catch the rapier instead of dodging it. She had caught it and wasughing at me.

    Yes, I will use this to make a barbeque out of you. I will stick you on this sword. How about it?

    The elf said a gruesome thing while holding the rapier.

    Hahahahaha

    But,

    Hahaha..ha?

    The elfsugh got awkward, from noticing something.

    Before the bunny barbeque, there will be an elf barbeque.

    I managed to open my shaking lips to mock the elf.

    Arrrgh!!

    The elf immediately threw the rapier, and there was smokeing out of her palms.

    My hands! My hands! Hands!

    The elf suffered as if she really was burning in fire.

    What have you done to this thing? You damned rabbit!

    The furious elf stormed over in my direction, but

    Bang!

    Arje, after regaining her consciousness, threw a mass of light to the elf and the elf became surrounded by it. The elf had forgotten about Arje from trying to hurt me.

    The elf screamed in terror from the light on her body and then fell into the ocean.

    Haha, you deserve that.

    I looked at the scene and chuckled weakly.

    Aris! Are you all right?

    Bunny? Are you okay?

    Mary and Arje walked over.

    Of course I am. I am the greatest

    But I couldnt help my head spinning from the effect of the elfs magic, and

    ARIS!

    I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 26: On The Pirate Ship

    Chapter 26: On The Pirate Ship

    When I regained my consciousness, I was in bed, with the nket all the way to my neck. From hearing the waves and feeling the bed shake, it seemed that we came out to the ocean even after the elf got killed.

    When I looked around the surroundings, I noticed first that my hat and coat was removed and ced on top of the table. Further out, I saw Arje drinking tea wearing afortable pajama dress.

    You are awake. I was surprised that you fainted suddenly.

    From hearing that I was awake, Arje ced her teacup down and looked over at me.

    What about the elf? What happened to her?

    I had seen to the point where the elf got a bad burn from holding my sword, and then fell into the sea after getting struck by Arjes magic, but I wanted to confirm.

    I am not sure.

    I could not understand Arjes reply.

    You dont know? Why? Did you faint as well?

    From what Ist remembered, Arje had run to me instead of fainting. Had she fainted right after me?

    No, I did get hit by that elf, but it wasnt so bad that I fainted.

    Then howe you are not sure if you didnt faint?

    When I looked puzzled, Arje made an awkward expression.

    Well, I was so busy looking after you that I didnt get to check what happened to the elf.

    Should I be d, or say something.

    Still, the elf did not emerge from the water after falling! Im not lying! The other sailors checked as well.

    As if Arje felt that I was a parent scolding the child, she started toe up with excuses like a little child who made a mistake.

    Really? Then the elf must be dead, then.

    Since I never read in the novel that the elf could breathe underwater, it should be dead if it never came back up.

    Phew! I can finally rx now.

    Iy in bed in a good mood. Now, I didnt have to worry about being chased and go around to look for treasures and Pi, my original goal.

    But its still too early to let our guards down. Although the elf is gone, her subordinates are still roaming around.

    Arje mentioned the subordinates of the crazy elf.

    Arje, they are a piece of cake, so they do not concern me a little bit.

    They were none of my concern.

    What do you mean by that?

    From her question, I rose from the bed again and smiled at Arje, who seemed frustrated.

    Fruit flies are annoying, not something to be scared of!

    Even if they were to chase me down, I would be able to wipe them out. It was weird to worry about them.

    Your confidence feels conceited, yet I cant say anything because you are often right.

    Arje shook her head and then took another sip of her tea.

    So dont worry about the elf flies. Lets focus on our original goal.

    I rose from the bed.

    Aris, you still lie down a little more, since you might not be fully recovered.

    Arje suggested that I lie down a little longer, but

    No, I should get up now.

    I got out of bed and then checked over my body to see if I had any injuries.

    Huh?

    I then realized that I was also wearing a pajama dress like that of Arje.

    Ah, its provided by Mary. It might be a little big for you, but thats all right since its sleepwear, right?

    This also must belong to Mary. But why was I wearing this?

    Why am I wearing this? Where are my clothes?

    There would be no way that I would have changed myself while unconscious.

    Oh, I changed you. The one you were wearing got muddy, so its drying after being washed.

    Oh, I see. I guess I should be assured that I was changed by ArjeI guess?

    You changed me, Arje?

    Yes, I did. Why?

    Unlike me, who was shocked, Arje just sipped on her tea as if it was nothing.

    Wait. If you changed me, does that mean you used magic to do it easily?

    It would be okay if she used magic.

    What kind of a spell helps you change clothes? Of course I did it manually.

    Thinking about it made me blush and my ears to fold down.

    Oh, I see..

    I didnt know it was such an embarrassing thing to show a woman my naked body.

    Why so shy, Aris? We are the same gender!

    Arjeughed at my reaction.

    Im not shy, its justyou know cough.

    I tried to exin myself while tapping on my ears that kept folding on their own.

    It makes me look like a weird person if you react that way! I didnt have any thoughts while changing you except getting jealous that your skin was really nice and soft!

    Arje got embarrassed instead. True, it wasnt like a male to female exchange and Arje wouldnt know why I felt so awkward.

    No, not that I thought you did something weird to me.

    I pretended to not be awkward, but

    But you just did think so, right?

    Arje stood up from her seat.

    Arje?

    Her evil smile was a little creepy.

    Be ready to get punished for making a royal princess feel bad.

    And with that she ran towards me, and

    Arje? No, stop, stop!

    She started to tickle my sides. I couldnt get enough strength from how ticklish I was, so I couldn''t help but stay helpless.

    Im sorry! I really am!

    So it was that time when I could barely get a hold of myself from getting tickled by Arje.

    Knock knock.

    Someone knocked on the door politely, and then Arje got off of me immediately and coughed as if it never happened.

    Yes, who is it?

    Arje replied politely as if she had been sitting the whole time.

    Ha..

    I thought in bed, whether the Arje I just saw was her true self, or if she had gone crazy.

    Our captain says that if the bunny, I mean Miss Aris, is awake, to see her inside her room.

    A voice of a pirate sent the message.

    To see Aris?

    Arje looked over at me.

    Aris is a little busy right now.

    Arje didnt seem like she was ready to let me go.

    No, its fine. I will be back.

    But to look for me at such ate hour, it must be something important.

    Aris, are you going to go dressed like that?

    Arje looked at me with a surprised face. Right, I was in pajamas.

    I can wear a coat over it or whatever.

    I wore a coat on top. It should work.

    And Aris, you wouldnt know because you just woke up, but itste. Wouldnt it be better to see her the next day?

    Its okay. I will be right back.

    When I got dressed, Arje just sighed that she couldnt help me from going.

    Well if you say so, please return safely. I will be in bed.

    Arje just yawned and went over to the bed, as if she was not interested ining along or persisting longer. I felt this from earlier, but was she sulking?

    Arhe, are you upset that I reacted that way earlier?

    I apologized before heading out. From her standpoint, she was just trying to help and I overreacted.

    Oh, that? Pshh. I was just messing with you. Dont worry about it.

    Of course. I was d that Arje wasnt hurt or mad at my reaction. I learned my lesson from this event to think of myself as a female body: to not think its weird when Arje changes me, as I wouldnt feel awkward if a man had changed me when I was a man.

    Click.

    I cracked open the door.

    Hmm.

    The sailor turned his head after seeing my attire, even though I had a coat over it.

    Mary called me, right? Take me to her.

    Ah, yes.

    And so I followed the pirate to the captains deck.

    Captain, Miss Aris is here.

    As I waited in front of the captains room, I could feel the stares of the other pirates. Maybe it was because the pajamas were too loose?

    Tell her toe inside.

    And when I entered the room, there was a giant table with settings of various vegetables, greens, meat and wine.

    Wee, our hero! The bunny who killed the eary!

    Mary looked at me and smiled after pouring a ss of wine.

    You have no sense of shame, I guess because you are a bunny!

    Maryughed at my attire.

    What does shame have to do with being a bunny?

    I sat on a nearby chair and questioned Marysment.

    I mean, its okay because I am a woman, but all the other guys are male. This is also a ship.

    So?

    I knew what Mary was saying, but I still pretended to be clueless.

    You might get something to cry about if the guys go crazy.

    Then Mary looked at me with an exaggerated expression, as if she was trying to make a scary face. It was too funny to be frightened. Also, Mary was fine being the only female, so I should be safe, too.

    Really? Then you, as the captain, should control the guys so something like that wont happen. Or else, your guys will cry after losing their important parts.

    What a bluff.

    Im not bluffing.

    I really wasnt bluffing. I would really do it.

    Hahaha! Thats the bunny I like. You must be hungry after waking up, right? Dive in.

    Mary pushed the te with a bunch of vegetables towards my direction.

    Why is everyone so eager to feed me grass?

    I brought one of the steaks on Marys side over to my te.

    You eat meat? Interesting.

    She was definitely stereotyping my race.

    Whatever, I don''t think you called me here to feed me ate night snack. You called me to ask about the treasure, right?

    Mary wouldnt treat me without expecting something.

    You are quick to take a hint. As expected of someone who has killed an elf.

    Mary picked up her ss with a satisfied expression.

    So, where do we have to go to get the treasure?

    After I finished eating a slice of steak, I mentioned the name of the ce that Jarrod visited.

    The treasure is located at the ind of lost spirits.

    Mary froze up, as expected, and she dropped her ss of wine.

    I think I heard wrong. Where?

    I shrugged my shoulders and repeated.

    Can humans not hear well with their tiny ears? The ind of l-o-s-t s-o-u-l-s.

    Oh god.

    Mary looked at me in disbelief, but the wine was already spilled.

 Chapter 28: Profin, the Northern City

    Chapter 28: Profin, the Northern City

    The city of Profin in the Northern region was suited for vikings. The only big building was arge castle-like structure afar, and the rest were either small or close-shut to reduce iing wind as much as possible.

    Ive never been here before, either.

    Arje looked around as she got off the ship. It was not weird how fascinated she was at the new scenery, even though she had visited many cities as a royalty.

    Come to the bar when you are done. We will be there all night and day.

    Mary took the sailors and went towards a saloon with a giant beer sign in front of the building.

    Aris, so are you meeting anyone here? Are they also a rabbitman?

    Arje got excited thinking that she could meet another rabbitman.

    No, they are not a rabbitman. They are human, just like you.

    I see

    Arjes lost enthusiasm after hearing that she would not meet another rabbitman.

    Dont be so disappointed. The person we will meet is a very important one.

    I headed to the temple of ice with Arje. Think about it, there was the temple of sun in Helos, and temple of Ice here. One could say that I was a missionary going to all the temples in the world.

    Why are temples built at high altitudes?

    Arjeined while climbing. It was because of the rugged, snowy path that was made on a steep slope. Arje was walking up almost on all fours.

    To be closer to god?

    Arje froze at the spot.

    Aris! Since when did you have such a religious perspective?

    Didnt you know, Arje? Im a bunny who has met the god of sun.

    Well, the god of bunnies to be exact.

    Anyways, arent you getting tired, Aris?

    Unlike Arje, I was fine and was walking easily. I didnt even sweat because it was cold.

    Is it because you are a royalty? You should exercise more.

    I am doing my best!

    Laughing from her reaction, I then noticed the people in front of us.

    Arje.

    I called Arje.

    I do work out a lot! You might not be able to tell, but

    I pointed towards the front, because Arje didnt seem to get the hint.

    Huh? What is it? They dont seem like regr people.

    Arje became nervous and started to look around her. As the pirates of Mary, they were wearing bandanas and pirate outfits, but what was most noticeable was their ears.

    Yes. Those are no ordinary people. They are unordinary elves.

    Although she was wearing a mask, Arje was probably ring at me.

    Anyways. I dont think any good is going toe out of this.

    I had checked many times that theres nothing good to get from being involved with elves. Still, this was the only way to the temple.

    Thats true. Should we go back?

    Arje turned around, thinking that there was away back. I tried to tell her that there is no other route.

    Aris, we are trapped.

    When I turned around, I saw new elves behind us who were chuckling.

    What the?

    When I looked towards the front squinting, I saw that the elves who were talking in front of us wereing our way.

    Oh my, I didnt imagine that she would have people all the way in the North.

    Arje had a nervous voice. I also did not expect her subordinates to have followed us all the way here, either.

    What an interestingbination in the Northa bunny and a woman in a mask.

    One of the elves in front of us crackled after looking at us from head to toe.

    Go away. Your leader is long gone.

    Arje frightened the elves. They should know how strong their leader was, so Arje predicted that they would either panic or run away from hearing that we killed her.

    What? Our captain is dead?

    The elves onlyughed, and were doubious. Of course they should be.

    Its true. You can go ahead and check her buried deep into the ocean near Helos.

    Arje said confidently, but the elvesughed even louder.

    Whats so funny? Do you not hear my words?

    Arje became furious after theughter hurt her pride, but it was no use.

    Arje, I think something is odd.

    Their reaction showed that they truly didnt believe that their captain or whatever had died.

    Hey, the captain who drank with us allst night must have been a ghost!

    Yeah, and apparently the captain swam all the way to Helos overnight and then died!

    They seemed to be talking about a different elf than the one we were talking about.

    Whats that? Dont tell me they are a different elf gang!

    Arje was in disbelief.

    What is it with our luck with elves that keeps us getting involved with them?

    Our bad luck with elves continued to the point where I started to worry that Arje, who is all about embracing heterogeneous races, would oppress the elves with zero tolerance if she were to be the emperor.

    Yeah, nice try.

    One of the elves on the front who managed to stopughing let out his hand.

    What is it?

    Arje looked over at his palms while sighing.

    Dont pretend like you dont know.

    Unlike Arje, I figured out what it meant rightaway, but I still didnt want to do as they wished.

    Okay, fine.

    I let my hand out and shook his hand.

    What are you doing?

    The elf who ended up shaking hands with me looked at me with absurdity.

    Didnt you mean to shake my hand?

    I pretended to be clueless, and my ears even pped along.

    Thats cute. Should we take it and raise it as our pet?

    The elves behind us were clueless and just fooled around.

    I dont think you understand, but it means that you have to pay to use this road.

    The elf who shook the hand ended up telling us what he meant.

    Money? That was it?

    The elves hadnt followed us unlike what we had originally thought. We just ended up where they were.

    What do we do if we dont have any?

    The elf snorted at my question.

    If you dont, then hand over your clothes and sword.

    The elves, both male and female, started tough again. Taking off our clothes in this cold would mean that we freeze to death. They were so cruel.

    You unscrupulous bastards!

    Arje made white sparks in her palms after having enough.

    Its a sorceress!

    The elves took our the weapons after screaming.

    Shit.

    The elf who was shaking hands with me tried to let go, but couldnt because of my tight grip.

    What the?

    The elfs face was full of panic. And his grip was as weak.

    Ahh!

    I saw the chance to pull his arm towards me, and I originally nned to press down on his neck with my knees to make hostage, but he was too tall. I had to first kick him in the calves to make it eye-level.

    All stop! If you dont, he will die!

    I used my rapier and put it against the hostages neck.

    Kehk..kh

    The elf tried to get out, but he was totally seized by my strength.

    If you want to fight, do as you please. But as you can see, we are strong enough not to be outpowered by sheer numbers.

    The elves couldnt do anything.

    So, can you move out now? We need to get to the temple ahead.

    The elves slowly opened up a path.

    Arje, you should stop, too. Things might getplicated if you make a mess here.

    Although there was a low chance, if her identity were to be revealed, it would be an international affair. She was in a different territory than her own.

    All right. I really wanted to burn them all.

    Arje canceled her magic, since she knew what I was talking about.

    You guys are pirates, but bandits of the mountain. Return to the sea.

    After passing through, I threw the hostage to the other elves downhill.

    Uhhhh!

    Bang!

    The elves all tumbled. Since the slope was steep, one of them even rolled down. They should be upied for a while.

    Lets go.

    I was about to head further up with Arje.

    p, p, p.

    I heard an apuse from somewhere. The sound felt even louder, maybe from the echo on the mountain?

    Whos there?

    I looked around, and found out the source. It was behind a rock aheda.

    Is it another elf?

    Arje was sick of them.

    Im disappointed that you treat me as one of those eary folks.

    It was a mans voiceing from behind the rock. I thought it was Banu at first, from the cockiness in the voice, but this one was even worse. It sounded as rude as a mobster.

    Reveal yourself now.

    Fine, okay. What a temper you got there,dy.

    The man showed himself from Arjesment.

    I observed from below. Your skills are quite wild.

    The man looked exactly like a gangster as his voice. A little handsome, too. His tan skin and blonde hair was not suited for Profin, but he was wearing a sky blue robe that the priests of the ice temple wear.

 Chapter 29: The Priest of the Ice Temple (1)

    Chapter 29: The Priest of the Ice Temple (1)

    The priest of the ice temple?

    The man nodded slowly at my question.

    Yes. You guessed probably from my attire, am I correct?

    The clothes that the man was wearing was the uniform for the ice temple priests. Therefore, he should know about the priest who we were looking for.

    Great, then. We are currently looking for a man named Andrew. He is one of your priests, right?

    The blonde priest shrugged.

    Oh, you were my guests? I cannot believe that such a pretty bunny was looking for me. I am honored.

    Heh?

    I was taken back for a moment.

    You are Andrew as well? Wheres the other one?

    I am the only one.

    I was speechless.

    Aris, is he the one?

    Well, I guess so, but..

    I was taken back because he appeared starkly different from the one described in the original novel.

    Thats okay. I have been marked as a troublemaker. As you can see, Im not very priestly.

    Andrewughed nonchntly.

    Anyway, why did youe find me? From my memory, I dont think I have been associated with such a pretty bunny. Did a bunny that I saved in the paste in human form? To repay back for the kindness?

    Andrew chuckled while he talked nonsense.

    Not really.

    Andrewughed even louder.

    Then did news about me spread to the bunnies? That there is a manly priest at the temple?

    He was full of himself just like Banu, but the difference of Andrew from Banu who was really proud of his looks was that he was trying really hard to piss you off.

    Aris knows everything already.

    Arje cut off Andrew, as if she didnt like his attitude.

    What? Are you the maid of the bunny? To be a human maid to a bunny. Arent you a little ashamed of yourself?

    Arje became interested in Arje, but not in a good way.

    How dare you!

    Arje was about to tell him off.

    Woah, Miss, I am just joking. I can tell by the way you called her by her first name, Aris.

    The Andrew who Jarrod met in the novel was a nerd of a kind temper and devoted beliefs. I guess because we met him earlier than expected in the novel? He was theplete opposite.

    Both of you, stop. We are not here to fight.

    Anyways, if he was Andrew, we had to cooperate. There was no use in hurting each others feelings.

    Yes, if you were ordinary believers, you wouldnt have made it this far. Or, the pirates would have taken all your donations to god.

    Andrew already seemed to be aware of everything.

    Why did you just let us be, if you already knew everything?

    Then the blonde priest spat on the ground. Very un-priestley.

    The stupid old man said that priests shouldnt be involved in such petty things.

    Stupid old man? Was he talking about the head priest?

    Oops, I shouldnt have said that. Just pretend as if you didnt hear anything.

    But from the looks of his silly face, it seemed that he said it out loud on purpose.

    Okay, but most importantly

    I was going to start talking about our motives in meeting him.

    Wait, are we gonna talk here? Follow me, I know a good ce to talk.

    And Andrew just started going downhill.

    Why arent youing along?

    We are not going inside?

    Andrew shrugged.

    Theres nothing good toe out of there. Unless you want to study inside, just follow me.

    Andrew strudded downwards, as if he didnt want more questions.

    We have to go back down aftering up all the way here?

    Arje plopped down after letting out a scream-like sound of despair.

    Going down is easier than climbing up. Come on, get up.

    When I let out my hand, Arje sighed and grabbed it reluctantly.

    If its hard to breathe, why dont you take off the mask? Nobody knows your face around here.

    No way, being careless leads to troubleter.

    Arje was determined about her mask philosophy.

    Well, you are the one who chose that, soI wont say anything.

    And so we followed Andrew down the mountain. We were wondering if the pirates who were blocking the way would still be there, but they were gone.

    By the way Aris, why is that rude man so important that we have to take him with us?

    Arje started to ask questions, as if she had the capacity to hold a conversation downhill.

    Yeah, we need him to go to that ind.

    Is he a sacrifice?

    Arje asked with a nervous tone.

    A key, not sacrifice.

    A key? What in the..

    Arje was going to ask what I was saying, but she closed her mouth again when she noticed Andrew frozen.

    Andrew, whats wrong?

    Then Andrew pointed in front of him.

    What the hell are those?

    We didnt have to ask to find out what was going on.

    Bunny, you came down earlier than expected.

    The elves who I beat up earlier were waiting for us with their weapons. I knew that they wouldnt just let me off easily.

    Just move out, if you dont want to get hurt.

    I just looked at them pathetically and told them to get out. We would win anyways, even if we fought.

    You must be quite confident about your fighting skills, but you are definitely outnumbered.

    The number of the crowd was evenrger thanst time.

    Whats the use of numbers? Just move if you dont want to be hurt by my magic.

    Arje also just tried to brush them off from annoyance. Still, they wouldnt havee all the way here if they were nning to back off so easily.

    Arje, I think some are hiding in between the trees.

    Huh? Where?

    Arje looked around, but of course couldnt see them. Still, it was certain that they were waiting with long-distance weapons from a far, and would shoot arrows as soon as Arje started using her magic.

    How dare you attack and shame our pirate crew? We will sell you at the lowest price and make you suffer for the rest of your lives.

    They must be the Bonnie Pirates. I didnt expect to meet them here. Were Marys crew doing all right?

    Wait, ves? Did you trade ves as well?

    I recalled a name from the mentioning of ves.

    Yeah, now you understand the gravity of the situation?

    I looked at Arje.

    ves.they should definitely be connected with Pi.

    Arje seemed to have noticed as well. Now, the solution was clear.

    Yes, I think I know our future. We will bury you in this snow, and also kill Bonnie, your captain.

    I took out my sword, and Arje got into position.

    Fine, you can still be sold as ves even without a limb or two.

    The elves got ready to fight as well.

    Woah, calm down both of you.

    Andrew, who was quiet all this time, stepped in suddenly.

    What, priest? Didnt the old man tell you not to get involved?

    The pirates know about his situation? Was he rted to these folks?

    I do know. That is why I am talking, not fighting you. I dont want you to mess with this bunny and thisdy, because they are my guests.

    Andrew was trying to solve it peacefully, as a priest would.

    A guest? Do you know that bunny and the sorceress?

    Andrew shook his head.

    Not really, I just met them.

    He was brutally honest.

    Then move. This has nothing to do with you.

    The pirates just said shortly, then made an evilugh.

    Well actually, if you take our side, I will let you borrow them for a night before we go sell them. How about it?

    The pirate made a weird suggestion to Andrew. Of course he wouldnt buy it.

    Really? For taking your side?

    But Andrew seemed very interested.

    Aris, hes a piece of garbage!

    Arje screamed on the top of her lungs.

    He shouldnt be like that

    I was also confused. He was so different from the description.

    You priests know whats good.

    Andrew joined the pirates.

    Now what will you do? We have a sorcerer on our side. Just surrender already.

    The elvesughed.

    Aris! I will take care of that trashy bastard, you take care of the rest!

    I had never seen Arje so mad before.

    The answer is still the same. Bring it on.

    I pulled out my rapier and got into position. I was a little nervous from the fact that Andrew joined them, but there was no other way.

    Get them!

    The elves tried to attack us.

    Huh?

    Why cant we move?

    The elves couldnt budge.

    My arms! My legs!

    The elves who were in the trees also screamed.

    What is it?

    The elves then looked at their feet and screamed.

    What the!

    They are frozen! My legs!

    The feet of the elves were all frozen solid.

    You should have worn boots, dummies.

    Andrew just smirked among the elves.

    How dare you lie as a priest!

    The elves were furious, but Andrew remained unaffected.

    You guys had mentioned that you would let me borrow those beauties for a night, but then I thought about it.

    Andrew tapped on one of the elves shoulders, then approached us.

    If I were to take their side, I would be able to spend quite a time with them, instead of just a night.

    Andrew smiled as he said this.

    Lets go,dies. The trashy bastard has taken care of it.

    Andrew spoke formally for the first time while looking at Arje, then stepped forward. The elves were still frozen, of course. They were trying their best to get out of the spell, but they would end up dying like that if no one was to find them. They deserved it, though.

    Aris, what was that just now?

    Arje was spaced out.

    Hmm, I guess he is a nice person as I had predicted?

    Although he acts that way, he still had a kind heart as described in the novel. That was assuring.

 Chapter 30 The Priest of the Ice Temple (2)

    Chapter 30 The Priest of the Ice Temple (2)

    When we followed Andrew to the vige, he surprisingly brought us to a bar.

    Why is a priest going to the bar?

    Why not? Is there a rule against priests drinking?

    I could not refute. I was not the priest here, and

    Yeah, a priest can drink if he wants.

    The priests of the catholic church from my previous life also drank, too. I guess its the same in this world as well.

    Right? You are better than thisdy over here.

    I think he had a grudge against Arje who called him trash earlier.

    Hey, but anyone would have called what you did a betrayal just then!

    Arje noticed and got mad. If she werent wearing her mask, her red blushing face would show.

    Is that how it seemed? But if it werent for me, you would have been beaten by those guys.

    Still, we had to go over the facts.

    No, we would have won without you.

    When I stepped in, Andrewughed.

    Oh, really? Then I helped for nothing. I shouldnt have.

    Was he sulking?

    No, thats that and this is this. Thanks for helping out.

    I was not trying to scold him for helping, so I still thanked him. Also, it seemed like what he wanted to hear.

    Woah, I dont know how many years it has been since I got a thank you.

    Andrew said this, but his face didnt seem sincere about his gratitude. It just sounded like he was twisting the words.

    Still I am d that you have more shame than thedy here.

    Then Andrew looked towards Arje again.

    I am grateful, too!

    Arje protested, as she felt that he was being unfair.

    Is that so? Well, at least Im d that you dont regard me as a piece of trash anymore.

    As Andrewughed, Arje looked at me and pleaded for help.

    Aris, do something. Only I became the bad person here.

    Welleven though she was out of it, it was still true that she called him a piece of garbage. There was only one thing I could think of to say.

    Andrew, you must not be aware of this, but Arje is not someone you can just keep fooling around with.

    Andrew changed his expression to a surprised face, and Arje ran over and shook my shoulders.

    Aris, no! That doesnt mean that you should just let everyone know!

    I could barely grasp my mind from her shaking my brain, but I still was going to tell him.

    Arje is actually a . Stunning beauty.

    As I unfolded the shocking truth, Arje froze into ce.

    Thats all you are gonna say?

    Yes. Should I say more?

    I pinned my hair behind my ears and looked with the most innocent face I could make.

    You have a skill for scaring people.

    Arje sighed and then backed off. Still, she did not deny it. Did she think so herself? Was that the esteem of a royalty?

    A stunner?

    Andrews gaze changed.

    Then, please take off your mask.

    Arje flinched at his gaze and got behind me.

    I would never take off my mask in front of you, dream on.

    How unfortunate. It wouldnt hurt to just reveal it once.

    Andrew smiled as he grabbed the door handles to the bar.

    Well, things might change if we start drinking. Lets head inside.

    And so Andrew tried to open the door. But I just sensed something odd in the atmosphere.

    Dont open it.

    Why?

    Instead of a reply, I focused my attention to my ears. While we were chatting outside, I couldnt hear a single noise from the inside. For a bar with so many pirates, it didnt make sense that it was so quiet.

    Aris. You felt something weird, right?

    Arje took a hint from seeing how I was while being with me and lowered her volume.

    Yes, its weird. I cant hear anythinging from the inside.

    Andrew also let go of the handle from what I said.

    I have no idea whats going on, but never in my life have I heard this bar so quiet.

    Andrew got serious as well.

    Since there are windows on the side, lets check out the inside from there.

    We followed Andrew to see inside.

    I guess there was quite a fight, huh?

    Inside was a mess. Not a single chair or table was intact.

    Is that wine, or blood?

    And the red liquid all over the cewas it wine?

    Lets head inside, since I dont think theres anyone there.

    We went inside after checking.

    Whowho are you?

    Then we heard a frightened voice of a middle-aged man from under the counter.

    Sir, its me, Andrew.

    After hearing his voice, the man who was hiding stood up and approached us.

    I knew that the pirates would end up wrecking this ce!

    Then he started to badmouth the pirates.

    Sir, stay calm and tell us what happened. What did the pirates do?

    It was fine when the human pirates came. But as soon as the elf pirates camest time, they started growling at each other and then fought like crazy dogs! All of them were taken out by the soldiers.

    This was the worst coincidence possible.

    What happens after that?

    I needed to figure out what happens after the soldiers take them.

    What do you mean what happens? Of course death penalty if their identity as pirates gets discovered.

    Andrew talked of death sentences easily like the title of a book. Did that mean that all the elf pirates so far were never caught? Something sounded off.

    Then what about our ship?

    Arje was shocked at the word of the death sentence and even called the pirate ship our ship.

    Our ship? Andrew, are you hanging out with pirates now?

    Bob shouted from getting shocked, but Andrew just shrugged.

    I dont know about pirates, but for now they are my guests.

    Andrew, I have no idea what you are thinking. I would pour you a ss, but as you can see

    Bob sighed at the sight of his bar.

    Well, just give us anything. Water works, too.

    Andrew spoke as he put back the fallen chairs and tables.

    Aris, we should immediately go rescue the Marydy.

    Arje was thinking about getting them. I felt the same, since there was no method of getting out of Profin, which was surrounded by water.

    One moment, let me talk with Andrew first.

    I knew that, but I didnt even get a chance to mention the treasure to Andrew.

    Are you asking me to help the pirates escape? To a priest?

    Andrew looked at me dumbfoundedly.

    Although I get called a rebel, do you really think that I would help you for something like that?

    It was easy to talk after he had mentioned it himself.

    The ind of lost souls. Its treasures. Arent you curious?

    As I mentioned the ind as I sat on the chair across from him, Andrewughed as he received a ss of water from Bob.

    No, not at all. I dont even know whats there.

    But I already knew what he knew.

    The heart of the Ice Queen. Am I wrong?

    Andrew stopped his hands with the cup.

    Where did you hear about it?

    When he heard those words, the expression on his face became quite serious.

    You dont need to know, but to get to the heart, I need your help.

    You want me to retrieve that?

    Andrew didnt seem to understand why I needed it.

    No, I dont really need the heart to be honest. I want something that lies underneath it.

    Then I looked at Andrew.

    And you should need it more than I do.

    Then Andrewughed again.

    Of course, the heart thing is a phenomenal treasure. If you find that, you wont have to work for the rest of your life. If you can have a life afterwards, that is.

    But the heart of the Ice Queen had a value that could not be valued. The reason was quite a shocker in the novel.

    More than that, its your mothers heart.

    Crack!

    Andrew immediately threw the ss next to him then made ice shards from his hands and ced it close to my neck.

    Aris!

    Arje tried to use magic after getting surprised, but I waved my hands to show her I was fine. I was expecting such a reaction.

    Where did you hear about that? Who are you? Who sent you?

    Andrew looked at me with the most terrifying face, unlike all the rxed ones he had earlier.

    I have no interest in that. I only want the things regr humans do not have interest in. I wont touch the rest.

    How can I trust you? I no longer trust humans.

    I smiled from his words.

    Then thats good. You can trust me. Although I appear human, I am first a bunny.

    I pped my ears after concentrating on them.

    Are you in your right mind to be making jokes right now?

    Andrew was dumbfounded. Still, to be asking these questions instead of stabbing me right away, I almost had him.

    Would any sane person go to the ind of lost souls?

    From my question, Andrew unclenched his jaws and put away the shards.

    Fine. But promise one thing. If you n on lying when we get there, I will rip you apart into pieces. That includes you, Miss.

    Andrew was trying to confirm onest time.

    Yes. You can see from my ears, right? My ears fold when I lie.

    As I showed him my upright ears, heughed out loud.

    Ah, I didnt know that there would exist a greater troublemaker than I.

    As Andrew finished his sentence, Arje finally released her nervous breath and started to inhale and exhale out loud.

    As I have said before, you silly bunny.

    I seeded in bringing Andrew into our mission.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    <strong>Episode 31</strong><strong>  As Sparkly as Ice (1)</strong>

    Since pirates are killed the next day after they get caught, we started to follow Andrew to the giant castle after sleeping at the crash pad that Bob prepared for us.

    Why are castles and temples so high up in this ce?

    Arje again panted for her breath as she climbed. It was that mask of hers making it more suffocating.

    Does thatdy alwaysin so much?

    Andrewughed from seeing her struggle.

    No, its because she doesnt have much energy.

    From my words, Arje looked up for the first time in a while.

    Its not that I am weak, its just that you guys are way too full of energy!

    As Arje said, although she was a sorceress, she should at least have enough stamina of an average person.

    But still, even when I look around, you are the only one dying.

    That was the problem. The people in the Northern region were really strong, and this made Arje look even weaker. I was an exception being a bunny.

    By the way, are all these people climbing with us on their way to watch the pirates get executed?

    Arje changed the topic after realizing that what I had said was not wrong after looking around.

    Yes. Probably because Mary and Bonnie are no ordinary pirates.

    They are no ordinary pirates?

    Arje questioned by description.

    Mary, the Queen of the Sea, and Bonnie, the Prince of the Sea. The infamous pirates were caught at the same time, which makes them a top source of entertainment.

    Andrew introduced them in a very corny way.

    We are going there to SAVE Mary, not watch a show.

    Arje corrected Andrew as she caught her breath.

    I know thatalthough, I think you might faint before we even get there to save them.

    Andrew smirked.

    I cannot believe that HE is the son of the Ice Queen. Not possible.

    Arje shook her head. Being the son of the Ice Queen was something that Andrew hid from everyone. After failing to make the world frozen like the Northern region, the Ice Queen sent her only rtive and child to the temple.

    The only people who knew were a few high priests, and he was being raised as a priest to keep things secret. That was the story.

    The Ice Queen was truly cold as ice, and she even froze her own time and stopped aging. Her heart in the end was removed and sealed at the ind of lost souls. That was the story.

    The reason that Andrew was so impolite unlike as described towards the end of the novel, was probably because he acted that on purpose so that people would not question his identity.

    Yes, isnt it surprising? Then can you be my maid?

    Well, actually, he might just actually be a jerk.

    Shut up. You are really a low being.

    Arjeined, and Andrewughed as if he was happy.

    By the way, why didnt anyone catch these famous guys till now?

    Andrew stoppedughing at my question.

    The reason is obvious. They are backed by some people.

    Someone who watches the back of pirates?

    Who are they?

    Instead of a reply, Andrew just smiled.

    I will not tell you, because it ruins the fun. You will find outter anyways.

    How yful.

    As we approached the front of the castle, arge crowd had already gathered, and Mary and her crew were tied up and ced on top of the stage.

    I dont see any elves, though?

    I didnt see any elves. Were they going separately?

    They probably got out already. With a deal.

    Andrew looked towards some ce. There was a person with a hood who was talking with an old priest. Could it be.

    To find out, I approached them and focused on my hearing.

    I was able to live thanks to you, old man.

    I could hear the frivolous voice of a man inside the robe.

    Pleasure to work with you, captain. Please keep quiet this time.

    Then I heard the voice of the old priest. From the conversation content, I figured out that the man in the robe was Bonnies, and that he had made a deal with the priests. Also gathering hints from Andrew and the current situation, the people who watch the back of Bonnies crew were surprisingly the priests of the temple. Although I didnt know what they would receive in return from helping the elves.

    Quiet? You want me to keep quiet after my subordinates froze to death in the mountains? Its obvious that the bastard in your care did that.

    The pirates that Andrew froze probably died. What a pity.

    About that.I will have a talk with him.

    I hope that he is not there next time.

    I will think about it.

    Fine, since its a great day, I will change the topic and focus on watching that damned bitch die.

    The man in the robe turned and made eye contact with me. His face was very bright and seemed as if a cool breeze wasing out of his face.

    What is it, Bonnie?

    Wait. I saw a woman with a very interesting appearance.

    Bonnie smiled after noticing me. I smiled back. I didnt smile back because I liked the attention, but it was a sly one foreshadowing the darkness that was about to ruin his day.

    Do pirates get interested in women even at a time like this? I dont understand.

    I mean if you saw her, you would too.

    I walked back to Arje and Andrew after hearing apliment that wasnt that much of a pleasure to hear.

    Did you get any of that?

    Yes. I think there was a deal with that grandpa up there.

    Hmph. And they always make me the bad guy.

    Andrew grumbled as if he didnt like this situation.

    Now, we will start the execution of pirate Mary and her subordinates.

    Woooooo!

    Atst, the execution began. Unlike the frightened subordinates, Mary was focused on one man in a shiny outfit after looking around.

    Wait! Why are we the only ones getting killed? How about that bastard, Bonnie?

    Mary hurried to look for Bonnies, but

    Although getting rid of you would only be a tip of the iceberg of the numerous pirates out there, I hope that this will momentarily bring peace to Profin.

    The man in the shiny attire only continued his speech after ignoring Marys question.

    You guys! Did you n this together? What the hell is this? HEY!

    Mary kept screaming, but it was only heard with my ears. The others were not even listening as they cheered on.

    Please proceed.

    Mary and her subordinates were forced to rise, then got roped around their neck.

    How are they killing them?

    By hanging them, if you cant tell.

    Andrew replied simply from Arjes question.

    What should we do then?

    Arje asked hurriedly, but Andrew just shrugged.

    HmmGot anything, bunny?

    Andrew looked towards me instead.

    Ice wouldnt ice do?

    I didnt know if it would work. Still, if they were to be hanged, I could only think of this way.

    Ice? What do you mean?

    Arje didnt seem to understand, but

    Haha, that sounds good.

    Andrew understood right away, and stepped forward. The guards blocked him, but after he waved his symbol of priesthood on his neck, the guards moved out awkwardly.

    Isnt he that troublemaker?

    Why is he getting up there?

    Because hes a priest. Wouldnt he be wishing them theirst farewell?

    That guy was a priest?

    From the conversations around, it was certain that Andrew was not regarded as a traditional priest.

    Begin!

    nk!

    As the floors sank, Mary and the subordinates all fellor were supposed to, but they froze in mid-air as if time had stopped.

    What the?

    Mary, who had her eyes closed, looked around then looked below her feet. There was a giant tform of ice that Andrew made working as their support.

    Arje! Draw attention!

    I got out my rapier for the first time in a while, and Arje started to shoot out light.

    Ahhh!

    My eyes!

    Its the pirates crew!

    The people started to run or were suffering from the bright light that Arje formed.

    Move if you dont want to be killed!

    I marched forward waving my sword, and the soldiers stepped back.

    Mary!

    I went over to Mary and cut off the ropes around the crews neck. Mary looked in awe.

    Do you know what difficult time I was havingst time trying to convince them that they should trust you?

    She was about to cry, unsuited for a pirate.

    Talk about itter! We have to run now.

    I looked back. Aside from Arje making a scene, the soldiers and priests were approaching to stop the pirates from escaping. Although we were outnumbered, I looked at them and thought:

    This is doable.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    Get those pirates!

    With the shout of the soldiers, the armored people ran over to us holding spears and swords.

    Before anything, do something about the bunny! She is blocking everything!

    I made sure that the soldiers couldnt approach us by standing at the front, wielding my rapier. There was only one staircase to get to the stage, and with Andrew using his ice magic to build walls and the pirates kicking anyone who tried toe up, no one could get up. A few tried to push in with their shield or armor, but

    Ahhhh!

    Their armor or shield was prated by my newly upgraded rapier.

    I know this is not my ce to say this, but please try not to kill innocent soldiers.

    Andrew made a tough request even during this mess.

    You want me to think about that now?

    I was dumbfounded by this request but tried my best to dodge their vital points while stopping the soldiers.

    Arje! Are you all right?!

    When I got a chance, I looked towards Arje as I became worried about her state.

    Ahhh!

    There was no need to worry, as I heard the soldiers scream every time she used her magic.

    Yes, at least for now.

    Arje was winning, but she immediately had to dodge a shard of ice that flew towards her.

    Andrew used magic like that. But Andrew wouldnt betray us all of the sudden. That meant that there was someone else who could use simr magic.

    Andrew! What are you doing?

    A far, there were priests in the same outfit as Andrew, and except the ones battling Arje, the rest of them were walking towards us. There was the old priest who was talking to Bonnie earlier.

    Ugh, so annoying.

    Andrew looked at the priests while scratching his head.

    Andrew! Are you taking the sides of criminals now? Come down this instant!

    The old priest screamed at Andrew. He was so loud that I had to cover my ears and stop fighting for a bit.

    Werent you and the rest taking the side of the criminals first?

    Surprisingly, Andrew spoke right back without losing. He even spoke informally.

    What is that guy saying?

    Andrew seemed to be talking about their deal with Bonnie, and the rest of the priests realized this and flinched.

    I am grateful that you raised me, but I am nning to go on my own. Thats alright with you, old man, right?

    Andrews gaze became sharp. The old priest looked through them.

    I know what you are nning to do. Although you are cursed from birth, I thought that we could change your faith since you were so little. I was wrong.

    The old man sighed.

    I told you! We should have kicked him out years ago!

    The rest of the priests looked at the old priest frustrated. The old priest was probably the only one who knew Andrews birth story. The others wouldnt have understood why a thug like Andrew was a priest.

    You guys know that you have no right to say that, right?

    Andrew looked at the other priests with an absurd expression.

    What did you say?

    All the priests gave him a death stare.

    Whatever. Its no use in talking with you guys. Lets finish this off.

    Andrew waved his arms and started to make a giant ice ball.

    We must stop him!

    The priests started to hurry, as if they knew what Andrew was up to.

    Wait, we must observe what is going on.

    The old priest told the others to calm down, but

    Are you still taking his side after seeing all of this?

    The other priests ignored the old priest and used their individual magic to attack Andrew.

    As I expected.

    Andrew looked at risk, but he was smiling. As if he knew what wasing.

    All stop! Andrew had been waiting for you guys to attack him!

    The old priest tried to stop them, but it was already toote.

    Wow.

    I couldnt help but let out an exmation after seeing Andrew stopping all the attacks in front of him as if he was inplete control of the ice.

    What is that?

    How is that possible?!

    The priests freaked out. They were underestimating Andrews powers. No, maybe Andrew hid them on purpose.

    Its a bit early to be impressed.

    Then Andrew flung the attacks right back towards the priests. It was as expected as the son of the Ice Queen.

    Ahhhhhh!

    The priests started to fall from their own attacks. It appeared that they avoided hurting their vital points with Andrews mercy, but they were too injured to continue fighting.

    Fools.

    The old priest let out an angry rant.

    What are you going to do, grandpa?

    Instead of a reply, the old priest made a giant ice shield.

    Okay, if you wanna y that way then.

    Andrew threw the giant ball of ice that he was working on from earlier towards the old priest.

    Khek!

    The old priest managed to dodge Andrews attack with his shield formed mid-air, but the impact was still so strong that he had to kneel one of his legs. Andrews magic was strong enough to overpower the old priest who dedicated his entire life to magic.

    End it if you wish.

    The old priest sounded hopeless, but Andrew just smirked.

    What do you mean, old man? Why would I kill you? I just dont want you to get in my way.

    As soon as Andrew stopped his sentence, I could see a swarm of supporting soldiersing from a distance. They were mostly archers.

    They probably finally realized that magic and swords were no use against us.

    What do we do now, Aris?

    Arje hopped onto the podium as soon as she saw the archers and she defeated the priests who were fighting her.

    ARIS! What now?

    Mary, too, screamed after noticing the archers. The pirates could fight longer, but without their weapons, it was miraculous that they hadsted this long.

    Well, then, we had Andrew.

    Andrew, you can still use magic, right?

    Andrew just smiled as if he was questioning if that was even a question.

    Of course. Who do you think I am?

    It was a very cocky reply, but magic was such a useful thing. It would have been nice if I had ess to it in my previous life.

    Lets go towards the castle walls.

    People headed to the castle from my orders.

    What now?

    As Mary said, there was no escape even after reaching the castle walls. There was only the sea outside the walls.

    Jump.

    From my reply, Marys expression became crooked.

    Are you insane? You want us to jump from here?

    Others reacted the same.

    Aris, what do you mean jump from here? There is no absorbance of the shock just because you dive into the water!

    Arje argued as well. It was expected.

    Just trust me and jump. No, trust Andrew over there.

    People then looked over at Andrew, who just shrugged.

    I guess I will try it.

    We werent sure if it was going to work, but all nodded. It was the only way after getting here.

    Captain! If we die after taking her words

    Some of the crew revolted, but

    Then go back to the execution stage. Those soldiers will be very kind and escort you to your death.

    From my reply, the pirates realized that there was no other choice, so the rest except Andrew and I started to jump into the sea.

    Andrew, now.

    Then, the sea water that Andrews magic touched started to turn into a giant block of ice.

    Krrrrooom!

    Then on top of the ice ground, there was a pir that formed. The pir was in a curved shape, and this helped the falling people to not be impacted from the fall.

    Mmm.

    From using so much power, Andrew was wobbling and almost fell.

    Are you all right?

    As I supported Andrew, he just smirked.

    I guess its from using too much magic. I cant see in front of me.

    Andrew struggled tough. From looking at this, I felt d that I didnt jump along with the rest. Andrew would have been caught after using all his power, and my n would have been ruined.

    The thing you made is melting.

    When I checked below the castle walls, the ice ground started to melt with Andrew using up his power, and I could see the pirates getting to thend. By the time we go down, the entire ground would have melted.

    I didnt do it on purpose, so dont me me too much.

    Andrew was still trying to joke in this situation. He seemed like he was going to faint any moment.

    They are escaping! Archers! Get in position!

    After checking that we were escaping to the sea, the archers rushed to charge their bows. There was no time left.

    Andrew, hold your breath.

    The sea looked freezing, but there seemed to be a better chance of surviving in the water than getting hit by arrows. So, Andrew and I fell into the sea.

    Shoooong!

    The moment we jumped, I could hear the arrows flying. If we had hesitated any longer, we would have been pierced.

    Ssh!

    The first thing I thought as soon as we fell in was that it was freezing. My whole body felt stiff, even though I had to get to the surface. Was it because we fell up from so high? Or was it because it was so cold?

    While my consciousness was barely floating, I had to still bring Andrew to above surface. I poked my head out of the water.

    Cough!

    My ears were numb from all the water, and it felt even colder than inside the water. From seeing Andrew coughing and spitting out water, I could tell that he hadnt died.

    Its the ship.

    As I tried to take Andrew to the ground, I could see a ship approaching us. I expected Mary and Arje to be getting us, so I was waiting for familiar faces as we waited.

    Heh?

    But the familiar faces that came to get us were not the ones I was expecting.

 Chapter 33: Transfer (1)

    Chapter 33: Transfer (1)

    Drag them up!

    They were dragging us up on top of the ship. I was like a wet stuffed bunny toy getting dragged up.

    I never thought that I would catch a rabbit while fishing on the sea.

    I could hear the piratesughing as I got pulled up. They were all unfamiliar voices. When I saw the people awaiting me as I got to the deck, I realized that they were all elves.

    Elves?

    Andrew, who still had his eyes closed, flinched at my murmuring.

    Oh, not elves

    Andrew shook his body, but because he was still tied, it was no use.

    Yes. We wee you to the Elf Ark. I am the captain of this ship, Bonnie Briehard.

    I was wondering where Bonnie had gone while we were making a ruckus back there, but he must have waited for us to catch us.

    And the rest?

    I asked about the rest while I tilted my head and tried to get the water out of my ears. Did all of them get caught?

    Hmm, I dont know. Why dont you tell us where they went?

    Fortunately, Arje and Mary seemed to be free. Still, I couldnt see Marys ship and because the current ship was going far from Profin, the chances of Arje and Marys crewing to our rescue was bleak.

    I guess you couldnt catch them?

    Still, I didnt want to show them my despair, so I provoked them instead.

    Couldnt catch them? Use the right words. I chose not to catch them.

    Bonnies reply was a little off. From the way he spoke, he seemed to not be interested or even thinking about catching Arje and Marys crew.

    Not catch them?

    Yeah. I dont know why you keep associating yourself with that mortal, but I have no interest. Our goal is you and that guy over there.

    To be their target. I was certain that they had no good intentions when they rescued us.

    Is that so? Why?

    When I asked, pretending to be clueless, Bonnie pointed to Andrew while smiling.

    Well first, I will feed that guy as a sashimi piece by piece to the fish.

    He seemed to hold a grudge towards Andrew. It was understandable since he lost many of his crew from Andrews magic.

    Woah, so scary.

    Andrew was trying to act chill, but I could see his face dripping with water, more like sweat.

    And you would be sold at a premium to the guys who like rare things.

    I guess all he wanted from me was money after all those creepy nces he gave me.

    Can I really be that profitable?

    I just asked from curiosity, but the pirates all made a surprised face thenughed.

    You are a funny one. Do you not have any idea what your current situation is?

    Well, its because I am an extraordinary swordsman.

    I nced at the rapier at my waist. Although I couldnt pull it out since I was hanging, it also meant a warning to not provoke me.

    Really? Then your price will be even higher. But from your rare looks alone being the species that you are, your price is enough to buy a mansion for the royals.

    From Bonnies words, all I could think of was wow, I am so expensive! Still, I wasnt worried. I just didnt feel threatened.

    Dream on. Shouldnt you treat me well if that is the case? Instead of letting your money bag hang like this?

    I was just so rxed. Maybe because I knew deep inside that such things wouldnt happen.

    Look at this fearless bunny! You really arent scared of anything, huh?

    The bunnies justughed, and

    Youre just so fine with all this.

    Andrew murmured as if he couldnt believe my reaction.

    Yes, so lets not make a scene that would make both of us angry.

    Bonnie and his crew pulled us down onto the boat whileughing.

    First of all, throw him into the storage. Grab the torture equipment forter as well.

    The pirates grabbed Andrew violently and dragged him away.

    Pow!

    Andrew got punched after saying bitter things then was dragged after fainting. From the looks of his face, he wouldnt get time to recover by the time they start torturing him.

    And as for the bunnydy here, treat her as royalty, as she said. Like a guest, more than a ve.

    My condition was better than that of Andrews, but that didnt mean that they would untie me. I would probably be dragged into the ve market once she get off the ship, but I wouldnt just stand and follow along. I started to think of ways to get me out of this situation.

    But arent you guys pirates? Why do you act as ve traders?

    I repeated the same question I asked to the pirates I met on the snowy mountains, and the pirates stopped walking as if they were interested in the topic.

    We are both. We do the pirate stuff and the ve selling stuff.

    Bonnie talked well, as if he was in a good mood. ve trade.shouldnt there be a topic for a conversation about this?

    So you do this alone? Im impressed.

    When I kissed his ass a little bit, Bonnie smiled.

    Yes. I am working on my own, for now.

    For now? That meant that he doesnt do this alone regrly.

    There must be someone else who is involved then?

    Then, Bonnie let out a slowugh.

    You might not know this because you are not human, bunny, but this line of work involves countless numbers of people and managers.

    Bonnie waved at his crew to take me away while smiling, and the pirates tried to take me to some ce. All right. Since I had gotten this far, it was time to roll the dice.

    Then you should know Pi.

    When I mentioned Pi, all the pirates stopped moving. The dice rolled a 6.

    What the? You knew, then? This bunny was pretending to be clueless this whole time.

    Bonnie looked at me with an expression of absurdity.

    By any chance, although I doubt it, are you his business partner?

    There was no sign of expected affirmationing from Bonnies end, as if he knew that it made no sense that I was.

    There was no reason for me to do such things as a ve trader, no?

    Now it was time to be a little more pushy.

    Especially not a pirate who doesnt even do pirate work properly and has to suck up to a boss trading ves.

    Then people around cursed.

    This thing has been crawling up thinking that it can just get away with a pretty face.

    Bonnie squeezed my ears with an angry face.

    Ahhhh?!

    Unlike when Arje or Peter touched, this one hurt a lot. It was at the same level of someone pulling your sideburn.

    Let go! Ouch! It really hurts!

    I was rolling around, but Bonnie still didnt let go.

    Now do you understand what kind of position you are in? We know how to hit people without leaving a mark. If you mess up again, there will be greater pain awaiting you.

    Bonnie gave a warning. But if I were a man who were to give in so easily, I wouldnt have reached the peak of my swordsmanship.

    You should be the one worried about regrets.

    I bluffed even while I couldnt hold back a tear from the pain.

    Regrets? What regrets?

    Bonnie asked as if he was enjoying a show.

    Why do you think Mary came all this way? You dont think that she came here just for you, do you?

    Then the other pirates stopped cursing, and I could feel the strength of Bonnies grip getting loose. Phew.

    A reason?

    Yes, treasure. The heart of the Ice Queen in the ind of lost souls.

    Then the pirates looked at each other.

    I have heard that such a thing exists.

    Yes, that heart is sealed on the ind. That anyone who possesses the heart will have the power of a great magician. That its value cannot be measured in mary value.

    The elves recited what I read in the original novel.

    That scared bitch came all the way here to get that?

    Bonnie did not believe me.

    But it is true. Thats why we momentarily stopped in Profin to head to the ind.

    Bonnie made a thinking face. I had toe on stronger when he was shaken like this.

    If you sell me, you will make tons of money. But you will have to share it with Pi. Since he is higher in rank than you.

    Bonnie did not say anything, but that meant that it was true.

    But if you go with me to find that treasure, you will not only gain money, but the power to take control of the world.

    Bonnie released his grip on my ears and then

    Argh!

    He grabbed it again. What a crazy piece of

    Nice try, bunny. You want us to all go and die, huh?

    If that was the reason, he didnt have to grab my ears!

    That would normally be the case. But the Andrew guy that you guys are going to torture is the key to the ind.

    Then the pirates murmured. Not that of gossip, but something a bit more rushed. I was almost done convincing them.

    That guy? I can tell that you are lying because you want to live.

    Bonnie still did not buy it.

    It is the truth. He is actually the only living heir of the Ice Queen.

    What?

    I just told them everything, since I got this far. Bonnie was finally buying it.

    You are not lying to get away, are you?

    But as an elf who has tricked many people, Bonnie was doubtful until the very end. Still, he should have interest in my words because if things worked out, he would be able to defeat Pi and take the crown. This was myst chance.

    What? I guess you are more of a coward than Mary. Mary agreed, but you are scared!

    As I teased him, Bonnie let go of my ears. Although he was refusing to admit it, I should have gotten into his thoughts.

    Me? Get scared? Im no better than that Mary bitch?

    Unlike the confident face he had earlier, he red at me then looked over at his crew. The pirates flinched as if they were scared of this reaction.

    What are you all doing? Bring him over!

    The elves rushed to the direction to where Andrew disappeared. I had saved Andrews life for now.

    Why are you sharing this information with me? What if I were to take your words and just sell you off?

    Bonnie had a point. No, Bonnie would actually do that. Elves would stab anyone in the back.

    I heard that elves keep their words and cannot lie.

    But I couldnt tell him to his face, so I only said good things about elves.

    That is true. You must know a thing or two about us elves.

    Bonnieughed out loud as if he were in a good mood. He will probably think of me as a dumb bunny. Just you wait. I will take my revenge.

    Oh, and before that.

    When I had just thought that it was all done,

    Ahhhh!

    Bonnie grabbed my ears violently, shook them and then let go.

    Bam!

    I rolled on the floor to deal with the pain.

    Thats for calling me that Im less brave than that Mary bitch.

    Bonnie headed to the captains deck leaving me behind on the floor.

    . I will pay back for this

    I swore to myself that when all this is over, I will take revenge.

 Chapter 34: To the Island of Lost Souls (1)

    Chapter 34: To the Ind of Lost Souls (1)

    Cough

    Andrew let out a difficult breath, tied to the center of the ship and looking uneasy as if he got beaten up since thest time I saw him.

    Im d that you are still alive.

    I spoke to Andrew while circling him, who was tied to the pole unlike me.

    How did you do it?

    Do what?

    What did you do while I was gone to be able to walk around like that and save me from getting killed?

    Andrew seemed confused.

    I did a trade.

    Andrew turned to a surprised face from my simple answer.

    Trade? What trade? With that elf captain?

    Yup.

    Then Andrews eyes started to roll around visibly as he was thinking about everything.

    To trade with that captain to save my lifeyou barely even know me

    It was understandable for him to be deeply touched. I had saved his dying life.

    So you should be grateful. I saved your life.

    Andrew nodded.

    Yes. I will not forget your sacrifice in saving my life.

    My sacrifice?

    What do you mean? It wasnt like that.

    Then, I was dumbfounded at what Andrew thought I did to trade with the captain and it made me blush, but I red at him with a poker face.

    Then what else would you trade other than your body? You dont have anything.

    Andrew made a flustered face back at me, but it didnt take long to a face that seemed to say, no way.

    You did not tell him about the ind, did you?

    Andrew was still full of disbelief.

    But its true? That was the only option.

    Andrew gaped his jaws wide open.

    You told him about that? Fine. Probably that was the only detail you exposed. So that the ind can take care of getting rid of those guys.

    As Andrew nodded, as if he was understanding, he suddenly stopped his head.

    Wait. Still, that shouldnt convince them to change their route all of the sudden. What did you do to trick them?

    I felt sorry to ruin his surprise, but

    I also told him about your rtionship with the Ice Queen.

    Andrew started to shake his body out of the knots as if he were shocked.

    Are you out of your mind? How could you sell that information so that you could live?

    Andrew still could not use magic from not recovering fully, but there was a want to kill in his eyes.

    And I was crazy enough to follow this crazy bunny.

    Then he even started to regret following me. It was funny to see his monodrama moment.

    You are making a show.

    As Iughed at him, Andrew made a super angry face and looked at me.

    A show?

    I had no intention to sell you, neither did I tell them so that I could survive on my own.

    Then, the gaze on Andrews eyes eased up a little bit.

    What are you talking about? This is not funny.

    Then I pointed to the sea instead of answering him.

    We are going to the ind.

    so you changed your ns to go with that elf instead of Mary?

    I think he finally understood.

    For now.

    For now?

    This was my n. If we take Bonnie''s pirates to the ind of the lost souls, Arje and Mary would be there, too. There is a chance that they wouldnt but smart Arje would know to meet me there.

    So, my first goal was to buy time and

    We still have to keep the promise of finding the heart.

    And the second was to get the artifact.

    I see. So, that was your n.

    Andrew finally understood my course of action.

    So, this crazy bunny will use you as a key then dispose of you into the sea afterwards.

    Still, because I was hurt from his words earlier, I decided to keep on bringing up the part where I feed him to the fish.

    Uh, sorry about earlier. I think I was a little out of my mind.

    It was my first time seeing Andrew apologize. I thought he was going toe up with some excuse.

    So, are you going to follow this crazy bunny?

    When I mentioned the word crazy bunny again, Andrew broke a cold sweat.

    I said Im sorry! I wont say such things like that again and trust you until the end. I promise!

    As you should.

    I was satisfied at his announcement, and decided not to question him again.

    Whats so funny, you two?

    Two elves came up to us as if they were interested in our conversation.

    We were just, you knowtalking about the ind of lost souls.

    When I told them the half-truth, the elves smirked.

    Yes, it is the order of the captain, but to be honest I just want to tie this bunny up and have fun.

    The elves looked at me creepily.

    y? What do you want to y with? Cards?

    I knew what they were referring to, but I didnt give in.

    Acting innocent. You should know as an adult what Im talking about, no?

    I just shrugged at their words.

    Then why dont you goin to Bonnie? No, actually, you should just kill Bonnie and be the captain then.

    I came out a little strong hoping that they could just fight amongst each other and reduce my workload, but unfortunately the elves refused.

    You want us to go against Bonnie? You are a clueless bunny.

    Yes. If that was possible, we would have tried ages ago.

    From their words, I could tell that Bonnie was a powerful elf. Hmm.. It would be nice to try a sword battle with himter on.

    So you guys just came over to watch me?

    The elvesughed again at my question.

    Kind of. We also came to tell you that we are almost arriving at the ind.

    When I looked towards the ocean from their words, I could not see anything.

    Where? I dont see anything?

    You dont? Its right there.

    No?

    Then the elves started tough at me again.

    Oh, right you are not an elf, so you wouldnt know. We elves have splendid eyesight. Unlike you mortal losers.

    The elvesughed as if discriminating other races was part of their code.

    Yeah, I guess my eyes arent as good as yours.

    But I was not a person who would lose for anything.

    But dont you hear that sound?

    The elves shook their heads into different directions as if they were trying to find something, but they looked back with a frown after failing.

    Its just the sound of the sea.

    I shook my head.

    Do you think I am such an idiot who wouldnt be able to tell that basic fact? I can hear something extremely odd.

    Then I pointed to my ears.

    Look, you can see that my ears are reacting to the sound and flinch every time,

    I concentrated to make my ears move, then heard a p.

    Is it for real? I dont hear anything!

    What is it? Is it something serious?

    The elves got scared as if they were freaked out by the fact that only they couldnt hear what was going on. I couldnt believe that they called themselves pirates. They would have been all dead if I could use my sword.

    What? You cannot hear this loud sound? Is something wrong with your ears?

    Since I couldnt use my sword with the knots, all I could do was y around with my mouth to fool them.

    What about our ears?

    The elves seemed upset.

    Oh, right.

    I purposely made it look like I just understood their situation and nodded.

    You guys dont have as good ears as us rabbit men!

    Then the elves froze up as if they got smacked with their own mockery.

    You bunny bitch!

    The elves started to walk towards my way as if they were going to harm me.

    If you have time to take out your anger on me, you should focus on the fact that there is a strange sound around. You guys might know it, but this sounds seriously bad.

    The elves hesitated.

    That is true.

    Lets check quickly. The bunnyes after.

    The elves ran somewhere in a rush, then shouted to the other elves that there was a strange sound. Still, it was funny to see the other elves yelling at them for saying nonsense since they couldnt hear anything.

    Whether its seeing something or hearing something, I have no idea what is going on.

    Andrew chuckled, being the only human on board.

    So, what is that sound you hear, Aris?

    I just shrugged.

    I dont know.

    You dont know?

    Andrew looked at me with a confused face.

    There isnt anything to hear.

    I had just pretend to hear something to trick the annoying elves.

    .tell me again, are you a conwoman or a swordswoman?

    Andrew shook his head.

    Didnt you know? Swordsmen have to be good at bluffing. Its part of the skillset.

    I smiled brightly and looked over at the direction to which the elves pointed.

    Oooh, I see it now.

    I could finally see the ind with my own eyes. Even from afar there was a lot of creepy vibesing from the ind.

    And

    Surprisingly, there was some weird soundsing from the ind as well.

 Chapter 35: To the Island of Lost Souls (2)

    Chapter 35: To the Ind of Lost Souls (2)

    Told you! You can hear the sounds.

    When the ship got to the front of the ind, the other elves could hear the sound as well, and the elves who got tricked by me started to nag the other elves for not believing them.

    Didnt you say that you just made it up?

    Andrew looked at me for an exnation, after hearing the sound himself.

    Oh, wow. You can actually hear things.

    I didnt really have much to say. I was surprised, too. Was I really that good at guessing?

    Anyways, what is that sound?

    Andrew didnt seem to have an idea of what the sound was.

    Its giving me goosebumps.

    Its a sound that would curse those who hear it.

    The elves who were gathered on the head of the ship could at least describe it. Although it was open-ended.

    Cant you hear the sound of people crying?

    Only I seemed to know clearly what the sound was.

    People crying?

    I heard Andrew gulp. With this and the general atmosphere of the ind, it was as gloomy as it could be.

    Captain, how about we go back? I think we shouldnt havee here.

    The elves cautiously asked Bonnie, after seeing the ind up close and hearing its sound in person.

    Yes. Lets just kill him and sell the bunny. We will still make enough money.

    When one talked, others added.

    I see.

    Surprisingly, Bonnie nodded, as if he was in agreement. Were we going to return just like that?

    Huh?

    But Bonnie grabbed the neck of the one who asked first, then pushed him off the boat.

    Surprisingly, the elfs body melted and his remaining skill floated then dissipated.

    Anyone else who disagrees?

    Then the other elves all shut up.

    So how do we get inside that ce?

    One brave elf asked. This meant that you couldnt get in normally, since your bones and skin will separate and dissipate the moment you step foot inside.

    That is what the bunny and that guy knows.

    Bonnie and the elves all looked at me. To the elves, there was only one option.

    Then, release Andrew first.

    The elves hesitated from mymand.

    Release him? Why should I trust you?

    Yes. You would use magic on us the moment we release him!

    The elvesughed as if I had said my n to betray them out loud, but

    Release him.

    Bonnie ordered the crew to release Andrew, as if he trusted us.

    But if we release them,

    The elves were about to say something, but after seeing the cold gaze of Bonnie, they just walked up to Andrew and released him.

    Phew, I can finally feel alive again.

    Andrew looked at the elves while rubbing his wrist.

    You better not do anything stupid. We will stab you right away.

    The elves threatened Andrew holding their swords and daggers, but Andrew still seemed rxed.

    Dont worry. Since we have to get through there, its better to have as much crew as we can afford.

    The elves seemed to be relieved at Andrews words.

    Right? Us skilled pirates would have a higher chance of living than dying.

    Then Andrew made a dumbfounded face again.

    I guess you didnt hear me correctly, but what I meant was that its better to have others DIE instead of me.

    I couldn''t help butugh. Andrew had a skill with words more than I expected.

    Phew.

    Andrew passed the other elves with their stiff faces, and walked to the head of the ship.

    What are you waiting for? Come on.

    Andrew scratched his head from Bonnie rushing him, then looked back at me.

    Hurry up here.

    I approached Andrew since he called me.

    Why?

    Andrew looked around, then grabbed one of my ears, and whispered.

    What should I do?

    Andrew in the end of the novel knew what he had to do, but the current Andrew didnt seem to have any idea.

    Its simple. You just look at the ind, and say, Mother, your son has arrived.

    Andrew looked at me with a questioning expression.

    For real?

    I held on to myughter and nodded.

    Yup.

    Andrew still seemed to be in disbelief, but knowing that the pirates were watching him, he looked at the ind confidently.

    Mother! Your son has arrived!

    Andrew shouted towards the ind with so much emotion as if he was a son returning home from a long dispatch.

    What is it?

    Did anything change?

    But nothing changed, leading to more elves murmuring.

    Pfft.

    This was too funny, so I had to turn away and hold in myugh, but some of it still escaped.

    You?

    Andrew looked at me as if he had just gotten smacked across the face. I really wanted to savor this face, but I whispered in his ears how to actually get in.

    If this is another lie, I dont care about the ind. Im just gonna give it all up.

    Andrew red at me once, then shouted to the ind once again.

    Ind of lost souls, I havee forth to relieve you of your injustice, so please grant the entry of Andrew Coldriver of the Coldriver family."

    Krrrrooom!

    This finally worked. The sound of crying stopped, and the fog covering the ind all went away.

    Its true!

    Can we go in now?

    The elves apuded at the sight, but still no one dared to get off. They were definitely scared of bing like the elf earlier.

    What is up with you guys? Are there only scaredy-cats here?

    I jumped off the boat like it was nothing, after a pathetic expression.

    See? Im fine.

    When I looked up at them afternding on the beach graciously, the elves just got ready to disembark.

    By the way, can you just release me already? Until when do I have to go around tied up like this?

    I twisted my body and emphasized the ropes around my body.

    Fine. But first, you need to hand over your sword.

    Bonnie pointed to a pirate member to bring him my rapier on my waist.

    You are going to regret it.

    I warned them, knowing what would happen, but

    Tsssssk!

    Ahhh!

    The elf who ignored my warning screamed as soon as he grabbed my sword, and then shoved his burnt hand into the pile of snow.

    Told you.

    As I let out a faintughter, Bonnie went over to the scarred elf with a cold expression.

    Hand me over your palms.

    Was he looking after his crew? But Bonnie grabbed his hand again then ced it on the sword once more.

    Ahhhh!

    The elf screamed in pain, but no matter how much it burned, Bonnie used the other elfs hands to grab and throw the rapier to the ground. I didnt know that he would do something like that for real.

    There. Now, you may release her.

    The elves awkwardly let go of the knots over my body.

    Arent you treating your subordinates a bit too harshly?

    For the first time, I felt sorry for the elf rolling on the floor grasping his hands in pain.

    A pirate is still a pirate without one hand.

    Bonnie spoke carelessly and went into the ind with the other members.

    I feel like just standing here still would freeze me to death.

    The elves walked ahead while looking around the ce.

    The temple will appear soon.

    I whispered to Andrew in secret.

    The temple? What happens when we get there?

    I told Andrew what to do once we reached.

    Is that the temple?

    A momentter, the temple made of marble appeared in front. There were two giant doors that stood as if it wouldnt let us pass so easily.

    What do we have to do now?

    Bonnie looked at Andrew.

    Like this.

    Andrew acted as if he knew the answer all along and then recited ice magic while he ced his hands on the door.

    Kazam!

    The door of the temple froze from Andrews magic, shattered like ss, then dropped to the floor.

    Im d my mana has recovered. There was no need to wait until I could use magic again.

    I pretended to act excited as I watched him.

    You better. If the magic hadnt worked, what would have shattered is not the doors but him.

    Bonnie even expressed his relief in a violent manner.

    You sound scary.

    Andrew pretended to be frightened at Bonnies words. Bonnie looked at Andrew once, then brought his subordinates into the temple.

    Wait.

    As I was trying to step inside, Andrew held onto me.

    Why?

    How do you know all this? Its as if youve already been here.

    Andrews confusion was understandable. Still, even if I told him that I read the novel, he wouldnt understand.

    I will just say that I got a prophecy from the gods.

    Then Andrew made a questioning face.

    A god? Which one?

    There is just something like that.

    I smiled at Andrew, then walked inside the temple.

 Chapter 36 To the Island of Lost Souls (3)

    Chapter 36 To the Ind of Lost Souls (3)

    Ahhhhh!

    From the moment we entered the temple till now, the elves were disappearing from the various traps that were installed inside.

    Entering here was only the first step.

    The elf that saw an elf right next to him disappear murmured with a pale face.

    I..I cannot continue any longer!

    In the end, there were some elves who decided to run away.

    Hey.Ill go with you!

    When one ran away, more and more followed.

    Scaredy-cats.

    I just looked at them pathetically.

    We dont need guys like them. Dont we have a long way to go?

    The only one who was advancing without running away was Bonnie.

    Lets take a little break.

    I sat right onto the floor.

    You want to rest here? This ce is filled with traps!

    Andrew looked at me questionably, as if he was tired of all the traps.

    I only need a little bit of rest. Lets just rest until theye back.

    Andrew seemed confused.

    They areing back?

    Then as soon as he finished speaking, I could hear hurried footsteps.

    What, I thought you guys said that you are leaving!

    The elves who ran for their lives to the exit ran back for their lives.

    Huh?

    What the? Why are we back here?

    No way! We definitely ran towards the entrance!

    The elves looked around with shocked faces.

    Ahhhhh!

    One of the elves screamed and ran back to the entrance, but.

    Hes back.

    He returned again to his starting point.

    We are all going to die here.

    The elves plopped on the floor and murmured with half of their souls gone.

    Useless idiots. Shut up and follow along! You call yourselves elves?

    Bonnie looked at the elves pathetically and mentioned the pride of elves.

    YeyeahI mean, theres even a bunny and a human here.

    As if poking their pride had an effect, the others managed to get up again and got ready to move.

    After everything, I need to kill them all.

    As if I was the only one who heard Bonnies remark, all the rest marched forward in silence.

    Hmm?

    Andrew held out his hand instead of going forward.

    I will help you up.

    I stared at his hands nkly. I would have gotten up myself, but

    Thanks.

    I thought it would be rude to refuse a hand.

    But theres a lot of traps here. Is the heart of my mom really that dangerous?

    Andrewughed.

    Isnt that right, Aris?

    I nodded at his question.

    Yes, it sure is a terribly dangerous thing.

    Then Andrews face turned into my assumption was right.

    I bet. Lets go.

    I could tell what Andrew was thinking looking at him from behind. He probably wanted to ask how I know all this stuff. Still, I didnt know what thatst face he made was.

    Its all done!

    When we reached the front after going through all the booby traps, the surviving elves cheered in relief.

    We are here, right?

    Andrew asked again.

    There was another giant door in front of us. The elves looked at Andrew again, and Andrew ced his hands on the door as I instructed him.

    Krrrrrooom!

    When Andrews hands touched the door, the inside of the temple that was hidden finally surfaced.

    What the?

    Is that a spring?

    Inside was a spring, unexpected from an ind made of ice and a temple made of marble. Water was flowing from somewhere, and there were trees bearing fruits. There were a variety of nts grouped inside.

    What an interesting ce.

    Bonnie also carefully looked around the ce.

    Look over there.

    Everyones eyes turned to where my fingers pointed, the altar in the center of the stream.

    A casket?

    There was a spectacrly made casket on top of the altar. That altar must have the heart of the Ice Queen.

    So thats where the heart of that evil Ice Queen is.

    Bonnie pointed to the elves to cross the waterway.

    What if its another trap?

    The elves, who had been tricked many times, hesitated.

    Its shallow, and theres nothing inside.

    As Bonnie said, the water was clear and shallow enough to see right through. There were no visible traps, nor a single fish.

    Sitll.

    The elves were still doubtful.

    Then, the cool captain over here and take the lead.

    I suggested that Bonnie go first.

    Me?

    Bonnie frowned as he looked at me.

    I should just throw this bunny here into the water.

    Bonnie reached out his hands to grab me, so I backed away and smiled.

    What? Are you saying that a brave elf like you is scared?

    As Bonnie did earlier to the other elves, I picked on his pride.

    Scared? Bonnie Briehard is scared?

    Ah, that was too easy. Stupid earsy.

    I dont understand why you would be afraid of such a small spring

    Bonnie stood in front of the spring shaking his head.

    What are you waiting for?

    I wanted Bonnie to go a little further. Into the spring.

    I mean, I have no reason to wet my shoes.

    But Bonnie looked at Andrew aftering up with an excuse.

    Freeze this spring.

    Andrew blinked and then looked at me.

    Can I do that?

    I was a bit disappointed, but I nodded as if I was fine with everything.

    Yes, allow him.

    Then Andrew looked at Bonnie, impressed.

    What a smart captain! If I didnt want my shoes to get wet, then I would have removed them and walked right in!

    Bonnie frowned again, as if he understood me criticizing him.

    If you speak once more, I will cook you in boiling water.

    Heeek.

    Because Bonnie acted scary, I pretended to get scared by cramming my body.

    You may begin.

    Bonnie looked at Andrew, and Andrew froze the surface, being pushed to the corner. We were able to walk on top.

    Lets go. There better be a heart inside.

    As Bonnie gave the signal, all the elves followed Bonnie to the altar.

    Aris, what are you thinking?

    Andrew whispered into my ears.

    What do you mean? I am thinking of finding the heart.

    Then that guy will take the heart. Shouldnt we stop him now?

    I shook my head.

    Theres no need to hurry.

    What?

    I could have told him why, but I thought it would be more fun to hide it. So, I just ended my sentence and followed Bonnie.

    Good job, bunny and the son of the Ice Queen dude.

    Bonnie, who stepped onto the altar before us, spread his arms as if he was weing.

    Right? Arent you thankful?

    Andrew and I walked up to the altar. In front was a scary curse written as the one who opens this casket, shall live forever as two on this ind.

    It says that you be two. What should we do?

    The elves again looked at Bonnie with anxious faces.

    Theres no need for us to do it ourselves. This guy will open it.

    Bonnie looked at Andrew.

    Do we really have to open this casket?

    Andrew didnt seem to like the idea of doing Bonnie a favor.

    If you dont, we dont have a choice.

    Bonnie took me as hostage.

    Hmm?

    I expected this of him, but it was earlier than I thought.

    What the?!

    Andrew was about to use his magic.

    If you use magic, this bunny will die first.

    Bonnie threatened Andrew. Andrew snorted.

    I dont care if you kill her.

    But Bonnie smirked.

    If you really didnt care about her, you wouldnt even have replied to me and used magic right away

    Andrews face hardened from Bonnies observation.

    Open it. This is myst warning.

    Aris, you are sure that I can open this?

    I nodded, after seeing Andrews expression that seemed to scream out, please say yes.

    Yes, just open it wide in one go.

    As if Andrew became more confident from my certainty, he ced his hand on the lid of the casket.

    Kwang!

    At that moment, the temple shook.

    What is that?

    A curse! Its a curse!

    Except for Bonnie, the other elves panicked. Still, from my understanding, the curse that urs after opening the casket was not something like the temple shaking or falling apart.

    But I didnt even open it?

    Andrew took his hands off the casket and looked around. The explosive sounds and shaking continued.

    They are here.

    Amidst the shaking, I heard familiar footsteps. Footsteps that I heard so many times that I became fond of.

    Then with those footsteps, I also heard the whole group of following footsteps.

 Chapter 37: To the Island of Lost Souls (4)

    Chapter 37: To the Ind of Lost Souls (4)

    They are here!

    As I shouted excitedly,

    Kwaaang!

    A hole in a wall formed.

    Did we really have to do that? I mean the door is right there.

    I heard a familiar pout behind the hole.

    We dont have time!

    And the polite , yet stern voice that I had been waiting for.

    What is this ce?

    The crowd with Mary and Arjeing from the wall looked around and had their jaws open.

    Arje!

    When I called Arje, she snapped out of the mode and opened her jaws once again seeing who I was with.

    Elves!

    From Arjes words, the pirates took a hint of each others identity.

    Why are those guys here!

    How did they get here!

    Then, intense swearing followed afterwards.

    Hey! Who do you think you are to take my bunny?

    Mary pulled out her sword and got angry, but Bonnie remained calm.

    Isnt that funnying out of a pirates mouth?

    Mary rolled her eyes from Bonnies remark then waved her sword in mid-air.

    Anyways, give me back my bunny!

    But Bonnie shrugged.

    Try taking her, if you are truly a pirate.

    Mary yelled at all the members after hearing Bonnie.

    Run at them! Get rid of those elves!

    AYE!!

    Mary and her crew started to run towards the altar, and the elves started to shoot catapults that they were holding.

    Shooooo!

    But those arrows med up and became ashes from the shield of light that Arje threw.

    Captain! They have a sorceress on their side.

    After seeing magic, the elves turned to Bonnie.

    We have a sorcerer on our side as well.

    Bonnie looked at Andrew.

    I want you to undo the frozen spring.

    Then Andrew looked at Bonnie dumbfounded.

    I use magic to freeze things. There is no such magic to unfreeze it.

    Then Bonnie shrugged and ced the end of the de against my neck.

    Then, go find one.

    Andrew sighed at Bonnies words. Andrew seemed to get ready to attack Arje and Marys crew, probably because there really was no other way. However, it did look as if he was trying to dy as much time as possible.

    You will open this casket.

    Then, Bonnie took me, who was captured quietly, to the front of the casket.

    Are you sure about this?

    From my question, Bonnie ced the de even closer to my neck.

    Okay, fine.

    I opened the casket acting as if I didnt want to. Truthfully, it didnt matter if I were to open it, because it wouldnt end everything.

    Krrrroom!

    The moment I opened the casket, the whole temple shook as in an earthquake, as expected.

    What the?

    In that moment, Mary and the other pirates who were running, and the elves who were getting ready to fight, all paused.

    Told you! Its mad because you broke the temple!

    Mary med Arje.

    No! Its not my fault!

    Arje was flustered and looked around for a bit, and pointed to me with the opened altar.

    Arje! Mary! Everyone get out of here through where you entered!

    I immediately told Arje and Mary to run.

    Huh? But

    Arje opened her mouth, but before she could finish, rocks started to fall from the ceiling.

    Ahhhh!

    The elves went under the altar to avoid the rocks, but

    Kwazzzzkkk!

    As the rocks fell, they crushed the frozen spring, and the elves ended up falling into the Spring after losing their bnce.

    Save me!

    No! This is too deep!

    Although the spring seemed shallow, it was a trap. The spring was actually quite deep, and inside was a whirlpool that sucked all who entered.

    Andrew! The heart!

    From my shout, Andrew ran to the altar after snapping out of staring at the disappearing elves.

    No! The heart is mine!

    Bonnie, who was still here, reached out his hand to grab the heart. From the distance, it looked as if Bonnie would get it first, so I decided to step in.

    Hiyah!

    Kwang!

    I threw my body to push Bonnie out of the altar. I was worried that my body weight wouldn''t be enough to push Bonnie, but because he had only focused on getting ready to run fast, his body was not bnced. He shook then fell under the staircase.

    I got it!

    At that moment Andrew held up the heart inside the casket. It was a blue gem that had cold airing out of it.

    Aris! There is more stuff inside!

    And under her heart was the item that I was looking for.

    Yes! As it should be!

    Underneath was thest weapon that Jarrod in the novel gains, and the weapon that I currently needed.

    A dagger? You came here for this dagger?

    Andrew was taken back that the item that I was looking for was a small dagger.

    What do you mean, this dagger? This is a one-of-a-kind.

    When I held up the dagger, I could see Bonnie with a crazy face looking at me.

    You damned bunny!

    Bonnie cursed at me, but I remained calm.

    I was worried that you wouldnt listen to me and sell me off as a ve. Thanks, Bonnie. Because of you, I was able to get what I wanted.

    As I teased Bonnie, Bonnie started to climb up the altar as if he was ready to kill me.

    Andrew! Run away with Arje and Mary!

    Andrew flinched.

    What about you?

    I smiled at his question.

    I have been wanting to have a sword battle with this guy, I cant run here.

    This was the pride of a swordsman, so I didnt want to show him the aftermath.

    Fine. Whatever it is, hurry!

    Andrew got down from the altar, and I grabbed the dagger with a serious face that I hadnt made in a while.

    Swordsman Aris Wafers, I.

    As soon as I started the introduction to battle, I dodged Bonnies early attack with the dagger.

    Hmph! Do you really think that you can block my longsword with that tiny dagger?

    Bonnieughed at me . That was understandable, since my hands holding the dagger were shaking, and from the amount of sheer difference in strengths, my head will be shattered.

    Yeah. I dont think so.

    But I acted rxed.

    But on your end.

    What?

    Bonnie didnt need to understand my words.

    Kwazzzzzkk!

    Bonnies sword started to crack.

    What the?

    Bonnie immediately detached his sword, but it was toote. The sword that Bonnie was holding shattered into pieces. The power of this dagger was that it was the strongest dagger that had the ability to freeze the opponents sword, and one that I needed for parrying.

    Stab!

    When I pierced the dagger in and out of Bonnies chest, Bonnie rolled to the floor.

    Kwang!

    And a rock fell to where he fell and made a hole. At this point, Bonnie would get sucked into the spring and die.

    Tap!

    But what a tenacious guy, Bonnie started to budge with his one hand holding the staircase.

    Please help me! I will do anything!

    Bonnie started to act pathetically. The cool Bonnie from earlier was nowhere to be found.

    By the way, Bonnie. Do you remember what you said earlier?

    Bonnie didnt seem to be in the mood for a conversation.

    Earlier, you said that a pirate can make do without a hand, right?

    I had no intentions to forgive Bonnie. He had grabbed my ears many times and caused me pain. He should pay for it.

    Woahwait.

    Bonnies face turned pale, as if he understood what I meant.

    Stab!

    I stabbed Bonnies hand with the dagger.

    Ahhhhhh!

    Bonnie lost grasp of the stairs and fell into the water. His scream drowned away as he sank into the the water.

    Next is

    I had to get out of this ce. Others had already gotten out through the hole that Arje had made. I should go through there, too.

    Hiya!

    I stepped onto the floating ice pieces on the spring, and hopped onto the next and the one afterwards to get out of the spring.

    Krrrrrrooom!

    The temple was about to copsepletely. A human would have thought that it was toote and given up. However, I was a bunny.

    Ahhhhhhhh!

    I ran at a speed that even I thought was fast, and managed to escape safely before the templepletely copsed.

    She made it!

    With Marys exmation, the other pirates cheered.

    Aris!

    Arje hugged me tight as she cried.

    You have no idea how worried I was!

    Arje started to bawl her eyes out and cried. Then she seemed to be ufortable and even pulled off her mask that she always wore.

    Hmm?

    Mary and the others were in shock after seeing her face.

    Its Lady Arberaj!

    No way!

    Marys crew all kneeled after finding out her identity, but Arje was too emotional to notice.

    Oh, she was actually pretty.

    Andrew was the only one who didnt kneel as if he didnt care about status, but he still seemed to be surprised at Arberajs beauty.

    Im fine. You can let go of me now.

    But Arje took a while before she released me.

    Cough.

    Arje wore the mask again after calming down, but she let go of it after realizing that it wouldnt make a difference anymore.

    Sorry about making a scene.

    When Arje made an awkward face, the crew of Mary shook their heads firmly.

    Its no biggie, your highness!

    We are honored to serve you!

    The pirates were quite polite. Almost to the point where you would think that they were in the navy, not pirates.

    Let us take you, royal highness. We no longer have business on this ind!

    The crew of Mary started to take Arje back to the ship with respect. Arje seemed to be a little ufortable, but she didnt seem to mind it too much. She followed them back to the ship.

    Good job out there, Andrew.

    I walked up to Andrew, who was observing the heart of the queen thoroughly.

    You like it, dont you? Although its only the heart, its still your mom.

    Andrew smiled back at me and ced the heart into his shirt.

    Stop the act now.

    But Andrew seemed off.

    Huh? I dont have any more secrets that Im hiding.

    And I had fooled Bonnie and his crew, not Andrew.

    Really, you can stop now.

    Andrew scratched his head then looked at me with sparkling eyes.

    Mother.

    I looked around, thinking that the Ice Queen had reincarnated. Still, I didnt see or hear anything. Andrew was looking right at me.

    Me?

    When I pointed at myself in shock, Andrew nodded.

    Yes, mother. Please return to your true form.

    .Why had I be Andrews mom?

 Chapter 38: To the Capital of the Empire (1)

    Chapter 38: To the Capital of the Empire (1)

    And so I became the mother of a child, and then decided to raise this boy wellwas nowhere near my n.

    Why would I be your mom.gross.

    So the reason why Andrew thought I was his mother was also nonsense.

    The fact that you came to me, that we met, and how you suddenly suggested that we go to the Ind of Lost Souls was very entertaining, mother.

    He probably thought that I used magic or disguise to look like a rabbitman and led him here.

    Because I knew so much about this?

    Yes. So, please return to your true self. Ah, is it because you dont have this?

    Andrew reached out his hand as if he were to hand me over the jewel.

    Dont say such stupid things. Its giving me goosebumps.

    When I refused with all my heart, Andrew snorted.

    You are the one who is weird now, mother. Isnt it bizarre that the Ice Queen decided to turn herself not into a human, but a rabbit?

    I tried to get Andrew to his senses, but he was not listening. So, it would be a waste of time to keep denying.

    You got me. I really tried hard to hide.

    Well, then I will just be his mom. Its not like Im actually his mom.

    Mother!!!

    But Andrew hugged me with so much built up emotion. Well, since he was bigger than me, I felt suffocated.

    Stop this!

    I tried to release his grasp, but he didnt let go.

    Why are you so shy hugging your own son?

    No, its suffocating! If you let go of me, I will kick you!

    Andrew finally let me go after I said that.

    So, mother. What will you do now?

    Andrew asked me with a serious tone, as I fixed my hair.

    What do you mean?

    Since you have risen, and gotten your heart, will you reim the throne? Or will you take revenge on the world?

    I looked at Andrew and shrugged.

    Well, I will first check out the ce for a bit. I need to find Pi.

    Pi? That legendary ve trader?

    Yup.

    But why would you go look for him?

    Andrew seemed to be confused. It was a petty goal for a Queen of Ice to have.

    Well, I have a reason. He is involved in my death.

    I pretended to be angry. I wasnt that bad at acting like a mother for the first time.

    I see. I wille with you.

    Andrew said that he would follow me right away, but I held his shoulders freaking out.

    No. This is your mothers business. You stay here.

    To be honest, he would help out a lot, but if I were to continue this act, I would actually be a mother or make a mistake after losing my mind.

    You are pushing me away, even though you just met me.

    Was he sulking?

    Thats impossible. I want you to keep my heart. I wille back for it oneday.

    Andrew nodded.

    I understand, since Im not a little kid. Pleasee back for it. I will treasure this and keep it safe.

    He was acting all maturepared to being a baby earlier.

    Okay. I will be back soon.

    To be honest, to bring her back to life, I would have to go around more inds and retrieve the other body parts, but since there was no reason or need to bring that evildy back, it shouldnt be a problem. I still felt sorry for Andrew.

    Still, I am d.

    Andrew smiled again.

    To be honest, I thought you would again bring the world to its end, and if conquering the world was your n, I would have put you to sleep again. Since that is my duty as your son.

    I guess that he would stop his mother as the son even though he really missed her? As I expected, he was a good guy, although he was mean on the outside.

    You use ice magic yet you talk unlike a sorcerer.

    Huh? What do you mean, mother?

    Theres just something like that.

    And so I returned to Marys ship with Andrew, but strangely no one was on board.

    What? Where did everybody go?

    As I looked around the ship, I found Arje and the pirates walking over.

    Arje! Where were you leaving the ship behind?

    Looking at Arjes expression, I thought that maybe she had gotten lost, but looking at how confidently they were walking and the treasures they were holding, I suspected that it wasnt the case.

    We were on Bonnie''s ship.

    Bonnie? To get those?

    Yes. Miss Mary said that she wanted to.

    Just call me Mary, your highness!

    The confident Mary freaked out and lowered herself.

    Seriously, stop. It feels like you are making fun of me.

    Arje was stillining, and I assumed that it was how Mary acted that made her ufortable.

    Thud!

    The pirates started to ce the equipment one by one onto the ground. There were things like food, weapons, and even treasures. It seemed as if they had emptied everything on the boat.

    Where is that box from?

    Oh, this? I got it from the captains room. There must be something great inside.

    There was a treasure box that the pirates struggled to bring over. I watched them open the chest using a lever, since it was interesting.

    Its opening!

    There were various treasures inside, and one caught my attention.

    Would you like one? Ill let you have one since you helped us.

    Putting back Marys generous offer, what I held up was a thick bnce sheet wrapped in brown leather.

    I dont think that''s a treasure. You want that?

    Mary asked why I would want something that appeared so worthless, but it had important information inside.

    Arje, look.

    I showed the book to Arje.

    Goodness.

    Arje looked inside in disbelief.

    Dont you think that we now know where Pi is?

    Inside were all the transactions between Bonnie and Pi. Seeing how there were locations and dates written in detail, Bonnie must have held this to use against him in case of betrayal. Although it was no use being dead now.

    How dare they do that in the capital of the empire.

    The location in which Pi and Bonnie traded was all the same. Zeros, which was the name of the Empires capital, and thest location of my finale.

    Arje, what will you do? Will you go?

    From my question, Arje nodded strongly and closed the book.

    Of course. I cannot believe that they were right under my nose the whole time. I was about to search the entire world without knowing this.

    Arje sighed out loud, then looked over at Mary, who was grabbing all the treasure.

    Miss Mary!

    Ahhh!

    Mary was surprised from the sudden call of her name. She almost dropped everything.

    Was the authority of Arje that powerful?

    Please take us to Zeros. You will, right?

    Arje had been nice until now, but this was more like amand.

    Mary said with a flustered expression, yes.

    If you are to take me to Zeros, the empire will reward you with great gifts. If you want, you could even lead our navy.

    From the shocking offer of Arje, the entire crew froze.

    Lets go!

    Come one!

    We will prepare to set sail immediately!

    The pirates started to run around like crazy, and

    Like a cruise ship of the empire, we will take you safely andfortably!

    Mary had her smile from ear to ear and started to order the preparation to set sail.

    Mother, please drop me off first.

    Ah, right. I had forgotten about my son.

    Oh, before thatlets stop by Profin and let the childI mean Andrew get off there.

    I almost called him my child. I would really be his mother at this point. It was a good thing that we werent taking him along.

    Mother? Mother who?

    Arje looked around, since she had no idea what was going on. There was no one among us who would be called a mother.

    Did the Ice Queen reincarnate?

    Arje shouted from surprise, but Andrew pointed at me.

    Didnt you know, your majesty? Shes right here!

    Arje blinked as she looked that the direction to which Andrew pointed was me.

    Aris had a kid and was the Ice Queen?

    I tried to deny it, but then I decided to fool her for a little bit, since she got away a little easy this time.

    Sorry, Arje.

    Oh my, dear Emperor.

    Plop.

    Arje fainted on the floor.

    The royal highness has fallen!

    What the? Whats going on?

    Move her safely!

    The pirates were surprised for a bit but dragged her below the deck.

    I will go check on her, mother.

    Andrew also followed the pirates down.

    Was that too much of a joke?

    I held onto my stomach andughed.

    but why did Andrew have to go check on Arje himself? Hmmm

 Chapter 39: To the Capital of the Empire

    Chapter 39: To the Capital of the Empire

    A lot happened the past few days, but in conclusion I regained my rapier and got a dagger for faring. Andrew got the heart of the Queen and regained his motherfor now, at least.

    But can you go back here after making all that mess?

    Arje, after waking up, asked concerningly as she watched Andrew getting off the port of Profin.

    Which was understandable, since Andrew had no good things waiting for him after blocking the death sentence of the pirates, avoiding the soldiers to help them escape, and even attacking the other priests.

    Well, its not like that was my first time making a scene.

    Andrew, however, seemed pretty rxed.

    And if nothing works, I still have this.

    Andrew shook the heart of the queen in his hands. That meant one thing.

    You are not going to.

    Arje couldnt finish her sentence with a shocked face.

    Im just saying that I could. I probably wont.

    He was the one who said that he would stop the Ice Queen from doing that. So, he wouldnt do that.

    Andrew, I am telling you this beforehand, but even if you go to jail after getting caught by the guards, you will automatically be released.

    How do you know this, mother?

    I pointed to the heart that he was holding.

    Because there wille a time when you will have to use that.

    In the novel, the reason why Andrew went looking for the heart was to block a volcanic eruption near Profin. Only something potent like the heart of the Ice Queen would be able to stop it.

    In the novel, Andrew goes with Jarrod to the top of the volcano and almost gets tempted by its power to not throw the heart in. Jarrod ends up convincing him and stops the eruption, which is an important scene in the novel. I assumed that the event would happenter.

    Is that so? I shall keep it safe.

    And now, he would have to go alone, but unlike the time in the novel, thinking that I am his mother, Andrew will be able to aplish the task without being shaken.

    There he is!

    How dare he return to this ce!

    When the time to say goodbyes approached, the guards were running towards us.

    Well then, I will see youter, mother.

    Andrew bowed down to me, and I waved back.

    We are setting sail!

    Mary sent the signal immediately after we said goodbye, and the ship gradually headed out of the port.

    Andrews mother, how do you feel about being separated from your son?

    Arje made fun of me while chuckling. I think she was taking her revenge for tricking her.

    Not you, too, Arje.

    I stopped my act and shook off the goosebumps on my body.

    Whats wrong, mom? Should I call you mom, too?

    From her joke, my ears drooped and my face blushed.

    Stop it, its embarrassing.

    I couldnt hide anywhere, so I just hid my eyes underneath my ears. This was only possible being a bunny.

    No, Im going to call you mommy until we reach Zeros.

    Ughhh!

    I ran away from Arje.

    Where are you going, Andrews mother?

    And so Arje made fun of me until we reached the capital.

    We have arrived at Zeros!

    With the announcement of Mary, our ship confidentlynded on the port.

    Aris, we are ehre.

    Arje seemed to be overwhelmed by emotions after returning to the capital, her voice shook a little as she disembarked.

    Finally, she will stop calling me mom.

    I followed Arje down the boat, wobbling.

    But are you okay, Mary? You are a pirate!

    It was awkward to see a pirate so confidently getting off the port.

    Its fine. The good thing about the empire is that no matter if you are a pirate or whatever, they treat everyone equally!

    Mary signed on the thick book that the port manager held out, then started topliment the Empire.

    Really? Even elves?

    Then Mary looked at me if I didnt make any sense.

    Not dual specimen.

    Not dual specimen?

    Oh, sorry. I almost offended a dual specimen right in front of you.

    Not really, she kind of already did.

    Look over there. How dare a dual specimen walk around Zeros with her head up?

    As I spoke to Arje and Mary, we heard mens voices nearby.

    Isnt that person in the mask its owner?

    The men seemed to be talking about us.

    No, since there are pirates, they must be ves.

    Then where is the chain on the neck and handcuffs?

    I dont know. Why does that matter? The important fact is that they are roaming around.

    The men, although it wasnt clear if they were gangsters, had rough appearances and physique.

    What are you looking at?

    One of the men who made eye contact shouted. I had forgotten for a while being in Profin, but the humans in this novel looked at dual specimen as ves and discriminated against them.

    How dare he treat Aris like that!

    Arje, who had just made fun of me earlier, got really mad and reached her hands out. I had never seen her so angry.how touching.

    Arje, theres no need for you to step up.

    It would catch too much attention if she were to use magic, and especially her light magic. I should take care of it.

    Why? You dont like what we are saying?

    Theborersughed at me, walking towards them.

    Or maybe they like us. The female dual specimen are all just horny bitches.

    The men justughed on. It would be theirst.

    Pow!

    I kicked the guy in the front while not breaking my smile.

    Ahhhhh!

    Ssh!

    The man fell right into the water.

    Bitch!

    How dare you attack a human!

    The remaining two swerved their fists, but because their moves were so big, I was able to dodge them easily and push them into the water.

    How is it? To have lost to a dual specimen?

    When I shouted confidently, instead of replying, the men swam to the ground with scary faces.

    Youre dead!

    But they were stopped by Mary and her pirates, waiting for them with their arms crossed.

    We will take care of these idiots, you two go ahead.

    Mary smiled as she looked at Arje and I.

    Give them a lesson they will never forget.

    Arje gave her words, although she was shaking with anger.

    Your wish is mymand!

    Marys smile vanished as she turned from Arje to the scared men.

    You see, my cres needs to be here for a while. Lets y a game.

    Wait!

    We were just

    The men tried to run, but they couldnt since all that was behind them was the sea.

    Didnt you understand? I said lets have fun. If you make me say this three times, I will kill you.

    I guess Mary was a pirate captain afterall, even though I had only seen the lousy part of her.

    Aris, are you all right?

    Arje patted my shoulders as she walked up.

    Im fine. I dont feel anything.

    Ah, this city.I apologize on their behalf.

    Arje bowed her head.

    Why are you doing that? Its not your fault. Lets go. We need to get the information.

    So that Arje would stop feeling sorry, I spoke in a cheerful voice and led her into the city.

    Hmm?

    Before going in, I looked around after feeling uneasy.

    Whats wrong, Aris?

    But Arje didnt seem to have an idea.

    Its nothing. Lets hurry.

    I felt that there were eyes watching me as soon as Inded on the port. Maybe those guys were also?

    Mary! Wait.

    I walked up to Mary before I headed into the city.

    Whats wrong? The fun was about to start.

    Mary, who seemed excited with the men kneeling on the floor, asked me curiously.

    I have something I want to ask them.

    I got to their eye level. Unlikest time, they avoided eye contact.

    The first one to arrive.

    The men looked up from my sudden remark.

    What do you mean.

    The reason why you picked a fight with me.

    Then the men looked at each other.

    Ththats because.

    They werent able to reply right away. Was there really something?

    Fine. I guess you just wanted to fight for the sake of fighting. Bye.

    So I pretended to leave.

    There was someone who paid us and said to pick a fight with a bunny that gets off the ship!

    The man on the farthest right finally spoke. Just earlier he had spoke down about dual specimens, but now all of the sudden he was kind enough to exin.

    Dude!

    The rest of the men looked at their friend like a piece of trash for not keeping his word.

    What can I do? I gotta survive!

    The one who replied started to justify himself while smiling.

    So who was that person who gave you money?

    The man who had replied hesitated.

    Im not sure. All I know is that she was a woman.

    A woman? Perhaps she was one of Pis gang?

    So thats all you know, then?

    When I red at him, he nodded firmly.

    Yes! Its all the truth!

    I nodded. There would be nothing more to gain from them.

    Well, farewell then.

    When I turned without hesitation, the frustrated voices of the men were heard.

    Didnt you say that you will let the first one live?

    I turned back and tilted my head like an innocent kid.

    No? All I said was the first to arrive. Thats it.

    Then the men who replied turned red and shook.

    You bitch! This is why dual specimen are..

    He got up furious, but the pirates started to step on him. Funny thing was, the men who were once his friends also started to step on him.

    Wow, Aris, where did you learn those interrogation techniques?

    Arje seemed to be excited watching all of this.

    Just, you know. Ites naturally.

    So Arje and I started to move. Towards the center of the city, where the person who is watching us resided.

 Chapter 40: To the Capital of the Empire (3)

    Chapter 40: To the Capital of the Empire (3)

    This was recurring thought in my head while entering, but

    Is it that big of a deal for a dual specimen to walk around Zeros?

    Everytime I passed by, people either gaped their jaws wide open or pointed their fingers at me. Everyone seemed shocked.

    I apologize. Its so embarrassing.

    Arje didnt know what to do as she watched them. A good thing was that because of Arjes mask, people who made eye contact with her were creeped out and stopped looking and resumed what they were doing.

    Of course, among them were

    Lady, you are carrying around a rare dual specimen. Do you have any ns to sell it over?

    How much is it to do it once with that dual specimen? I will make sure to pay well.

    Ones who approached thinking that Arje was my owner.

    Aris.

    And everytime that happened, Arje called my name in a faint voice, and

    Okay.

    I stepped on the foot of those who talked like that.

    Ahhhh!

    And the men, while they were either screaming or in pain, remarked:

    How dare you! Do you know who I am?

    Got angry or

    Do you want to die?

    Threatened, and

    Guards! This dual specimen is attacking a human!

    Said all kinds of things, but

    So, take your hands off this bunny. She is mine.

    From Arjes words, they all had to step away while limping. I was worried that the guards would take me, but they assumed that Arje would take care of the matter being my owner.

    So, I am yours?

    Iughed my eyes out from Arjesstment.

    No! Of course you dont belong to anyone! I just thought that they would let go after I said that. Im sorry if it was offensive.

    Arje got flustered and apologized.

    Its fine. There must be something good for bing so close with you, royal highness.

    I looked around while smiling.

    Arje, look over there!

    As we walked after all the overwhelming stares, I found a sign with beer drawn on it. As before, to get information, you had to go to the ce with alcohol.

    Huh? A bar?

    Arje seemed to be unweing to the idea as if she had bad memories associated with bars. Come to think of it, I had never seen her drink.

    You dont have to drink. Im just here to get information.

    From my words, Arje made a dragging noise.

    Thats not itbutokay. Lets check it out. It could be okay.

    I felt a little weird from what she said, but we walked inside.

    Ring!

    When we went in, there were no customers, and the middle-aged man who appeared to be the owner was checking inventory.

    Sorry. We start business at sunset.

    The man who had just made an apologetic face turned sour as soon as he turned around.

    A dual specimen!

    The man ran to the front and blocked us as if he were stopping us from getting inside.

    Sorry, but please return after putting the dual specimen ve into the cage in the barn in the yard.

    Then he politely led Arje. A barn cage. Was he referring to the storage that looked like it was going to copse any minute?

    Whaaat?

    Arjes voice got louder, as if she felt sorry for that.

    Theres no choice! Dual specimen cannot enter the bar!

    But the owner stood firm. The city in which I met Arje at least offered drinks and food in the end, although I did have to fight. Was it because this was the capital? This ce blocked my entrance from the beginning.

    Aris! Lets go! I do not want to stay in this kind of ce any longer!

    Arje walked outside of the bar right away.

    You get out, too!

    The bar owner shouted at me, as if he had stepped on shit.

    Shut up!

    I stepped on his foot, from how loud he screamed into my ears.

    Ahhh!

    The owner fell as he grabbed onto his foot.

    I will report you to the soldiers!

    And he threatened, but

    Fine, then. If you are so mad about getting stepped on by a dual specimen girl, you can tell my owner, or the soldiers.

    I shouted confidently as Arje taught me, and

    Just get out! Now!

    The owner just shook and kept shouting to get out.

    Hmph. What a show.

    And so Arje and I entered various bars, but they all reacted the same, and everytime the foot of the bar owners did not survive.

    Really, if I could, I would love to go far away from this ce. I prefer Profin, where we were able to walk around freely.

    Arje now started to hate the city and even her own country in which she was born.

    No, its quite entertaining, this city.

    I tried to cheer up Arje.

    Theres no need for you to make it up with words. Should we go back to the ship now?

    Arje seemed ready to give up and return to the ship.

    No. We still have one more ce.

    I pointed towards the bar that seemed more shabby than the other ones.

    That ce must be the same. I mean, just look at it. It can only be worse.

    She must have thought that since the luxurious bars refused us, this one wouldnt take us either.

    Who knows? They say not to judge a book by its cover.

    I walked confidently inside of the bar, past Arje. If it didnt work out, I will just step on their foot, too.

    You are in business, right?

    The inside of the bar was just as it appeared on the outside. It was shabby and it wouldnt be awkward to see swarms of bugs swimming inside the sses.

    So its you. The bunny who crushed the foot of all bar owners.

    The grandpa who seemed to be an alcoholic greeted us.

    Do you want one, too?

    I asked while smiling, but he just continued drinking whileughing. He didnt appear as an owner.

    I would rather have a bunny like you step on my back for a massage, but its not going to happen. Fine. So, you want a drink at a bar like this?

    This man must be the owner, and he seemed to be pretty weing.

    Yes. Im here to get some information.

    Then the grandpa looked past me.

    Tell that miss over there toe in. Why is she just standing there?

    From his words, Arje stepped in awkwardly.

    I guess they won''t kick you out here.

    Arje seemed surprised.

    Of course. Why would I kick out a guest who hasnt visited this ce for a hilw? Still, unlike me, since there will be people who would not wee a dual specimen, I have one condition for you to follow.

    The grandpa looked at Arje, then me, repeatedly.

    If you two swap clothes, I think you will be able to drink. The two of you have simr physiques, and the robe will be enough to cover those ears.

    I thought it was a great idea.

    Youre not nning something, right?

    Arje asked, with suspicions.

    If you dont want to, you are free to go. Only regrse to this ce anyways. Also,

    The grandpa smiled.

    I think that the best ce to get information is this ce. Theres not a thing that I dont know.

    The alcoholic grandpa seemed to be pretty confident about information.

    Arje, lets switch clothes.

    Will you be okay?

    Arje asked concerningly, but I nodded.

    I dont think there will be anything that causes problems.

    So we went into a different room and changed. There still was one problem

    Huh? You want to change together?

    Whats wrong? We are girls. Also, I have already seen you naked before.

    This was the problem. I would try my best to not look at Arje naked while I turned around, but I couldnt block my viewpletely.

    You dont have to be so adamant because Im a royalty.

    Arje must have thought that the reason why I tried not to look was because she was an empress. That was not the case. Ah, she really must think highly of herself.

    You look good, Arje.

    Arje, who was wearing my swordsman clothes, fitted well into the style, although not as much as me. I guess because she still kept her mask on? She seemed like one of those characters with a long back story.

    Thank you.

    When Arje and I got out of the changing room, the grandpa had already prepared drinking sses for us.

    So, what are you trying to find out?

    The grandpa jumped right to it.

    Im not sure if we can ask this, but

    Arje hesitated. She seemed hesitant about asking about Pi so directly.

    Theres no such thing as information that you can ask about, and one that you cannot. It only matters if that information has much value.

    Was this guy even a bar owner? I was doubting his identity.

    Then do you know about Pi? I heard that hes in the city.

    Arje and the grandpa looked at me with wider eyes, since I asked so bluntly.

    Pi? That ve trader

    The grandpa just chuckled. Then he leaned towards me and looked directly into my eyes.

    To call him who-mustnot-be-named so bluntly. And especially as a pretty dual specimen girl like you. I guess you want to be a ve?

    No, not really.

    When I looked right back at the grandpa, he smiled and fixed his position.

    Then why are you looking for Pi? Its not like you are trying be a ve.

    Then I showed him a little bit of my sword.

    What else? Its to kill.

 Chapter 41 To the Capital of the Empire (4)

    Chapter 41 To the Capital of the Empire (4)

    From my confident announcement, the grandpa just chuckled as if he were having a good time.

    Well, it is of no doubt that a dual specimen would have resentment to Pi. To see you out like this, are you a runaway or here to save your kind?

    I shook my head from hisment.

    Im just trying to kill him. Hes a bad guy.

    The grandpaughed senselessly at my reply.

    To say it nicely, you are brave and to say it badly, you are too reckless.

    The grandpa poured a drink in the empty ss.

    Lets each grab a ss.

    Arje refused profusely from his suggestion.

    Im good. I dont drink.

    It was natural for Arje to refuse since she didnt drink, but

    Why dont you have one? I can tell you some things about Pi.

    Then Arje looked at the grandpa with wide eyes.

    You know about Pi? How?

    Then the grandpaughed again.

    If you get as old as I do, youe to hear and know all kinds of things. You will see when you be a grandma.

    Arje got pensive into her thoughts.

    You are not lying, right?

    Of course not. I saw many who tried to kill Pi, but you are the first person, I mean rabbit, who said it out so bravely. Its my pay in return for entertaining this old man.

    Arje lifted her ss, as if it was now too awkward to refuse the drink.

    All right. All I have to do is drink this, right?

    Now that I think about it, I never saw Arje drink anything with a mask on. How will she drink?

    Its more like a fruit juice than a drink

    Arje, who lifted her mask slightly to drink, reviewed the taste of the drink with a surprised voice.

    Although not many young women visit this ce, I always have it prepared.

    What a prepared man.

    One more, please.

    Arje pushed her ss, as if she really liked the taste of the drink.

    I take payments from the second drink. Will you be alright with that?

    Of course! I got lots of money. If a drink tastes as good as this, I will have plenty!

    Arje took the second drink with a more cheerful voice than earlier. Well, this might be better than being depressed and angry like earlier. Only if she could hold off getting wasted.

    I guess you dont really like it? You havent even touched the drink.

    The grandpa spoke to me, as I hadnt started drinking while looking at Arje.

    I was going to.

    So I was about to drink the green liquid in the ss.

    Hmm?

    But I felt weird before I started to drink. One could say that I was being too sensitive to say that I felt stares when I entered the city, but I heard a tiny noise. A tiny, but annoying sound that kept poking my ears.

    Whats wrong, Aris? This drink is delicious.

    Arje suggested the drink in a drunk voice. I could have let it go, but what if it was one of Pis guys outside?

    One moment. Let me check outside.

    I jumped from my seat and ran outside.

    Hey, you! Stop right there!

    As I looked to the left and right as I ran outside, I could see someone rush to an alleyway.

    I said, STOP!

    I started chasing them, hoping that I could get some information on Pi. Even if they were fast, they were still human. I was a bunny.

    Where did it go?

    But no matter how long I ran towards the alleyway, I could not see the person who was spying on me. To be faster than a bunny. What was going on? Had I seen a false image?

    As soon as I catch you, youre dead meat.

    I was going back to the bar after giving up the chase, but it didnt take long to realize that something was wrong.

    Be careful when you move her.

    Arje was getting dragged out of the car and was getting ced into a carriage with metal frame windows.

    What the..?

    I tried to rescue Arje immediately. But there were too many soldiers near her. Not only soldiers, but sorcerers, too.

    How?

    Had the old man reported us? Or because what we had done so far was exposed? But there were too many soldiers for it to be a crime scene.

    It was surprising to see Princess Arje appear out of nowhere and drink.

    The soldiers had already discovered her identity. When I looked closer, the mask that was one Arjes face was already gone.

    Yes. Because of a troublesome daughter, Emperor Kharon went through a lot of trouble.

    In front of the bar was the old man standing. Still, he talked rudely about the princess in front of the knights and soldiers. I thought that at least the lead knight would say something, but nothing happened.

    But where is that dual specimen who kidnapped Princess Arberaj?

    Kidnap? Dual specimen? I kidnapped Arje? There was even a frame around me.

    It disappeared somewhere, as if it had already found out.

    The bar owner seemed to be disappointed. Why? Because he wouldn''t get rewarded for finding me?

    We will get him. Since if its a dual specimen that has the ability to kidnap the princess and evene to the city to threaten the emperor, it must be an extremely dangerous being.

    The soldiers seemed to have mistaken me as a princess kidnapper.

    Take care of that, please. I hope that you will be able to catch it alive. That bunny. If you sell it, it should give you enough to build your own country.

    Of course. Since death is too light of a punishment for having kidnapped the princess..

    The dialect and the way that the knights and soldiers treated him was unordinary.

    No way.

    No way.

    Was the old man Pi? This was a reasonable guess from the conversation thus far.

    All right. Please return to the pce as well, Pi. The emperor will want to talk to you about many things.

    And from hearing what he said until this far, if he has connections with the pce, he would not be a normal ve trader.

    He must be Pi. My guess became an assurance.

    Ah, thats right. That bunny is wearing a white robe.

    The carriage that was carrying Arje and Pi headed to the pce, and the remaining soldiers were divided into groups to search for me.

    Ah, I was the problem. I first had to get out of this white robe.

    You, what are you doing out here?

    Although she sounded as polite as Arje, my back straightened automatically from how mature she sounded unlike Arje.

    Ahhh!

    I tried to pull out the rapier right away, but thedy grabbed both of my arms.

    Let go of me!

    I tried my best to get out, the thedy seemed more surprised than I was.

    Whats going on with your tone? Please adjust yourself as the nun of the Church of the Empire.

    Church of the Empire? I looked back. There was ady with pink hair wearing the same white robe as Arje.

    Come on, lets go now, if you are done calming down. Mass will begin soon.

    Then she tried to drag me somewhere.

    Where?

    From my question, the pink haireddy blinked her eyes.

    You are still not awake. Of course the temple, where we give the mass.

    Who was this person? Why was she pretending to know me and trying to take me to the temple? Still, even though I wanted to run, I couldnt help but be dragged since she was stronger than she appeared.

    Wait! I am actually.

    Was she mistaking me as a nun, since we were wearing the same white robes? Then it was best to just tell the truth now.

    Find her! That bunny was wearing a white robe!

    I heard the voices of the guards who were searching for me. It would be worse to say that I was not a nun in this situation. It worked out, then. At least I had an identity of the Church of the Empire before being caught.

    You are what? Do you have something to say?

    I thought for a bit, after her question. I shouldnt talk informally as now. I had to act and speak in ordance with the nuns.

    I am sorry, I forgot about the mass time for a moment.

    I should talk as arje does. I should at least be average.

    Yes. It is important for the Imperial nun to have an attitude of self-reflection.

    The pink hair smiled.

    Its a white robe!

    Then the guards tried toe my way after seeing our robes, but they flinched after seeing thedy in pink hair.

    Arent you

    Then the pink hair smiled.

    May the blessing of the emperor be with you. Do you have any business with us nuns?

    Uh..wellyes! Apparently there is a dual specimen walking around in a white robe. Please be leery of her, since she can pretend to be an Imperial nun!

    Then the pink haired nun smiled again.

    Thank you, soldier.

    Hahaha.

    Then the soldier had a wide smile then headed towards a different direction.

    Were they Imperial nuns?

    They both are pretty. They should be at a bar, why would they volunteer to be nuns?

    Big ears had a downfall picking up all unpleasant conversations.

    Isnt it funny. A nun pretending to be one?

    The pink haired nun scanned me top down. Was she suspecting me?

    Yes. What kind of a stupid dual specimen would put on such a show?

    But since I was very confident in lying, I spoke as if I really was speechless.

    Right? Lets go.

    So the pink hair and I headed to give mass. Arje..should be okay, since she is the princess. Maybe.

 Chapter 42: To the Capital of the Empire (5)

    Chapter 42: To the Capital of the Empire (5)

    I did not know the pink haired nuns name. And if I were to ask, the fact that I didnt know her would reveal my identity. So, I was going along with the flow and following along.

    Phew, we made it before it started.

    People were going inside the temple, as if they were still about to start, and we saw some soldiers being guided by a nun as they came outside.

    Then, we ask you to please be on the lookout.

    Yes, of course.

    The soldiers got outside, peeked at us, then went past.

    You came just in time, sisters.

    The young nun who found us bowed her head slowly.

    Yes, it was close, right?

    Because the pink-haireddy bowed, I bowed too.

    Did you hear? The soldier said that there is some frightening dual specimen criminal who is going around wearing our robe.

    Oh, so that was why the soldiers were here. I bowed my head as much as I could. Although my ears were hidden, if they realized that they didnt recognize my face, I would be in trouble.

    We met soldiers on our way, and they said something along the same line.

    Oh my, how could an unholy being dare to act as one of us? They will definitely get the anger of the emperor and be executed painfully.

    How could she say such things with a smile?

    Umm, we have to go inside soon.

    I thought that the conversation was getting too long and reminded them. The nuns made an exmation like ah.

    Look at me. Lets get inside now.

    So the pink haireddy and I were trying to get inside.

    One moment.

    But the nun at the front of the door stopped us.

    I hope that you do not take offense, but there was an order by the director to check every nun for their identity.

    Things got annoying. Still, it shouldnt be a big problem with the pink hair around.

    Do we both have to do it?

    But the way that the pink hair spoke was a bit odd. It wasnt obvious, but it was a voice that was testing the other person.

    Dont be too nervous. All you have to do is to memorize ourmon prayer.

    Oh, I see. I thought we had to do something moreplicated.

    The pink hair let out a sigh of relief. Okay. All I have to do is copy whatever she says.

    You go first.

    Tap.

    Heh?

    But the pink hair nudged me on.

    Mme?

    I looked at the pink hair in shock, but she just smiled.

    Dont be so nervous. Umyou are.

    The nun in front of me made a puzzled face after seeing my face. I would be caught at this rate.

    Fine, Ill do it. What do I have to do?

    From my question, the nun in front made an apologetic face.

    I apologize. I dont recall all the names of the sistersyou know the prayer that we do every morning? Thats all.

    Even though she described it simply, there was no way that I would know. Had the pink hair already noticed that I was not a nun? Was that why she made me go first?

    Sister?

    The face of the nun who asked was turning from one of apology to suspicion. Should I run? No. I have to think. It had to be in the novel somewhere. Also, I remembered one prayer rted to the church of the Emperor.

    We thank the emperor today for providing us with the food we eat and for his generosity.

    There was one prayer that was said before meals. This was unforgettable, since Arje recited it every morning before she ate.

    Yes, you know. For a moment I thought you were that evil criminal iming to belong to the church of the emperor!

    The nun in frontughed graciously while covering her mouth. I would have been caught if I was a secondte.

    Haha, no way

    I tried tough as graciously as Arje did. This was no easy thing to do. How did Arje smile and talk like this everyday?

    Then we will head in first, sister.

    The pink hair went inside as she nudged my back as if she had been waiting for this moment.

    One moment!

    As I felt when she first grabbed me, this pink haired nun was so strong that to prevent from falling, I had to keep moving forward.

    Phew. That was close, right?

    When we got inside, the pink hair removed her hand from my back andughed as if nothing had happened.

    I thought pinkI mean sister would recite the prayer.

    When Iined, the pink hair winked and made an apologetic gesture.

    Sorry. I forgot the prayer for a moment.

    Forgot? A prayer? As an actual nun? Something that even Arje does daily?

    How do you forget such a thing?

    I asked with a surprised tone, but the pinkdy justughed.

    I am called the forgetter here. I always get in trouble from the director nun. So when we recited in the morning, I just sync my lipsoh by the way, this is a secret, okay? I will be disappointed if you tell anyone else.

    The pink hair sighed and looked at me. Her eyes were expecting me to understand, so I pretended to know the infamous forgetter and made a ohhh exmation.

    Yes. This will be our little secret.

    Anyways, since I had got her weakness, I would use this to threaten her if I were to get caughtter.

    Ring! Ring!

    As we were talking, we heard the bell ring. It was probably announcing the start of mass.

    We are going to bete. Lets go.

    When we got inside, there were long chairs densely packed greeting us. The chairs were really long, but people were still crammed and some were even sitting on the floor from how crowded it was. Was this the power of the Church of The Emperor?

    Sisters, please have a seat. The bishop will be here soon!

    When we just stood still, the sister who had questioned us pointed towards the altar. There seemed to be chairs prepared for the nuns near the altar.

    Heh?

    But there were no chairs. I then realized that the nuns kneeled next to the altar and had their hands on top of their knees.

    Ugh

    As I sat next to the sisters, it felt like punishment. And the mass that seemed like it was about to start took forever to start. I looked around to see if I was the only ufortable one ehre, and from how peaceful the other nuns faces were, they were probably used to sitting like this in every mass. How much longer did I have to stay like this? My legs were going to fall asleep.

    The bishop ising. Please all stand.

    Finally the nun all the way in the front announced loudly and everyone stood up. Because all the nuns also got up, I was finally able to massage my legs.

    Sister, be still.

    One of the nuns next to be nagged at me while ring, as if she caught me moving.

    .sorry.

    This was just too much. Should I just go outside?

    And we thank all who havee to join us for the glory of the emperor.

    In the center of the altar, a middle-aged man with a plump face wearing a white robe withplex gold embroidery greeted the churchgoers as he lightly tapped the staff onto the floor.

    Sister, please stay still.

    What? I was still?

    Sorry, my whole body is a bit too sore to be still.

    This was not me talking. It was the pink-haired nun next to me talking. I mean, I can understand the forgetful part, but could she not even stay still? How was she a nun?

    Huh? After this I will talk to you in the punishment ro..

    The pink hair jumped on top of the altar all of the sudden when the naggy nun was about to continue.

    Hmmm?

    And the speed at which she ran to the bishop was not ordinary, and she was as fast as a bunny.

    Thud!

    The pink hair attacked the bishop right away, and he fell backwards.

    bishop!!

    There was no one who could understand this situation, from the nuns to the guards and all the church goers.

    Khukk!

    And the bishop pped as he coughed up blood. There was a dagger inside his throat in an instant.

    Phew.

    The pink hair got up and smiled towards my direction as if she had just taken a great dump.

    Thanks,mon species.

    Common species? Me? Common? Rabbitman? Was she the same one who lured me out?

    Grab her!

    Finally, the guards who realized what was going on ran towards the pink haired nun, I mean the pink haired bunny to catch her, but even as a bunny myself, her movements were spectacr. It was as if I was watching a circus show.

    Uh..

    I had no idea what was going on, but this seemed like the right time to get out of here.

    The nun who came with that murderer is right here!

    At that moment, the nagging nun pointed at me once again.

    Me?

    I pretended to be clueless, but

    She might be an aplice! Get her!

    People ran towards me right away. I was going to pull out my sword, but I couldnt since all the nuns who were next to me grabbed me.

    Ouch! It hurts! Ouch! Be gentle! I said, be gentle!!

    And so I was seized by nuns.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Easy! You tied it too tight!

    It was long since Arjes robe was distressed by the nuns, and I had to sit on a chair with my entire body tied up.

    You are loud! Dual specimen! How dare you murder our bishop while pretending to be a nun of the Church of the Emperor!

    The nuns that were just polite and reserved earlier were now screaming at me with a sharp and ringing voice. My ears hurt everytime they screamed.

    I would appreciate it if you would stop screaming at me at such a short distance. My ears hurt.

    When Iined, the eyes of the nuns became frightening.

    You still havent taken a hint! We will make you spill out who is ordering you and who that bunny that ran away is before the soldierse.

    The nuns brought all sorts of torture equipment into the room. It seemed like they were going to start torturing mesince I wouldnt want that, I had to escape now.

    First, we will stop that restless tongue of yours from talking endlessly.

    The nuns showed me a pair of giant tongs and tried to frighten me. I guess they thought that bunnies had a lot of fear.

    But if my tongue stays still, then it would mean that I be unable to say what you want to hear as well.

    And threats didnt work well on me. Even if I was tied up.

    Is that so? I guess you now want to talk after seeing all these equipment! Say it! Who is that murderer!

    I shrugged.

    I dont know. It was my first time seeing her, and I had no idea that she had such ns.

    You are still lying!

    One of the nuns rushed over and grabbed my cor.

    Say it! Spit it out!

    I spoke while peeping at the back.

    I said, I really dont know.

    There was a reason why I kept talking to the nuns. It was to hide the fact that I was using the de of the rapier on my waist to burn the rope.

    I want to know myself. Who she was.

    Of course the nuns tried to take away my rapier and dagger. They took the dagger easily, but the problem was the rapier that kept burning their hands.

    After several nuns had gotten a burn from the rapier, they stood up and used a neutralizing magic spell with the power of the emperor, but since my rapier was that of the power of a god, it was no use. The nuns also assumed that it wouldnt be a problem for me to keep the rapier with my arms tied up.

    That was my luck and their misfortune.

    This is not going to cut it! Lets first sew up her ears!

    So in the moment that the nun who had grabbed my cors looked back andmented, the rope that was tying me broke after burning.

    Sister! The rope is..!

    The sister turned back around after their exmation, but

    Darn!

    Pow!

    She fell after my head bang.

    Stop the dual specimen!

    The hands of the nuns started to shine as those of Arje. Since magic was not my strongest skill, I escaped after breaking out of the window.

    The rabbit is on the run!

    After a moment, the bells started to ring again. I tried to run again, but

    Oh right.

    I had to find my dagger first. That meant that I had to get back inside.

    Oh whatever.

    I crawled back into the window that I broke out of.

    Sister, are you alright? Sister. Please open your eyes.

    Inside was the nun that I made lose consciousness and another nun who was looking after her. The rest seemed to be out searching for me. They would have never guessed that I woulde back to the same ce.

    Huh?

    The nun that was looking after the fainted one made a shocked face. She seemed about my age and frame, so she had to be a trainee.

    Heeek!!

    The nun tried to reach out her hand as if she was getting ready to cast a spell, but I was faster this time.

    Mother!

    When I ced the rapier against her neck, she shook nervously and looked up at me.

    Unlike you and your crowd, I am very generous. If you tell me where my dagger is, I will let you live.

    The shaking nun rolled her eyes busily and shook her head rapidly.

    The director took it and said that she will take a closer look at it.

    Where is her room?

    Her room is on the 3rd floor. This is the 1st floor.

    She was a bit detailed, but unlike the catty nuns from earlier, it was probably because she was not a fighter type.

    Okay. Thanks.

    I used the end of the handle to knock her out. Killing her would have been easier, but killing some nun wouldnt make me feel easy. There should be some kind of punishment for killing someone of religion.

    Lets change our clothes.

    Since she didnt say anything, I took it as an agreement. I saw her entire naked body, but now I was used to it. I took off Arjes robe that was now a rag, and put on the clothes of the trainee nun.

    Great. It fits perfectly.

    Then I used the rope lying over the floor to tie up the fainted nuns. Now all I had to do was not get caught.

    Keeeek.

    When I got outside, I saw the nuns rushing in panic. Since no one seemed to notice what I was doing, I pulled the hood down, tilted my head and tried to act without being noticeable.

    The 3rd floor. There were many who passed me, but they only nced and were all continuing downstairs.

    You! You should be going downstairs! Why are youing up?

    But when I reached the 3rd floor, a nun came and looked at me despicably.

    Go on down! That bunny is not here.

    As I tried to think of a solution,

    What is that on your waist? A sword?

    The nun found my rapier. She didnt seem to know what it was from the way she asked.

    Oh this that rabbit had it, but I thought that the director should take a look since it seems to have a spell cast on it.

    When I raised the sword and showed it to the nun, she flinched and got closer to observe.

    Hmm? Give it to me. I will send it her way myself.

    Then when she grabbed the sword, the same thing happened again.

    Ahhhh!

    As the nun suffered in pain, I saw my chance and just shoved her down the stairs.

    Bam!

    The nun who rolled down didnt budge, but she shouldnt be dead.

    Help here! The sister tripped and fell down the stairs!

    But just in case, I let the other nuns know, and while others focused on her, I passed them by.

    Is she okay? Is she alive?

    No, she just lost consciousness.

    Phew. The emperor must have protected her.

    From what I could hear, she seemed to be alive.

    This must be it.

    So in front of the directors room, I got inside slowly with the rapier in my hand.

    Keeeek.

    I looked around the surroundings, after carefully creaking the door open. Her room seemed neatly put, and the only thing that seemed out of ce was my blue dagger on her desk and no director in sight.

    The moment I grabbed the dagger, I felt my ears twitch. There seemed to be someone else inside.

    Stop hiding and show yourself.

    I announced that I had already caught them, but no one showed up.

    A mistake?

    No, it couldnt be. I looked up towards the ceiling thinking with doubt.

    Oh, nevermind.

    How could a person crawl on the ceiling like a spider? I turned around feeling relieved.

    Ahhh!

    I was so scared that I screamed and ran backwards.

    You seem like you saw a ghost just now.

    In front of me was that pink-haired runaway nun leaning on the door, smiling.

    You!

    I ran towards her, from how angry I was.

    Woah! I didnte here to fight. I came here to have a conversation with my kind.

    The pink hair easily dodged me and changed positions with me.

    Conversation, my ass!

    But one word made me hesitate.

    The same kind? You have been saying that since earlier. What do you mean?

    Then the pink hair let go of her hood while smiling.

    I am also a rabbitman.

    But what was more shocking than meeting another rabbitman was the shape of her ears.

    Your ears?

    Her ears were unlike the ones I had seen. I had never seen such ears from rabbitmen before, and her ears were stretched out to the side like you would see from a depressed bunny. Except, hers were regrly shaped as such.

    Yes. My father is a human and Im a rabbitman mix.

    Biracial? I guess that exined her ears.

    I see.

    My first impression was this. I would kill for those ears.

    Your reaction is unlike the others. The other rabbitmen get mad when I call them my kind.

    The pink hair seemed more surprised at my reaction instead.

    Your ears are pretty cute, actually.

    I have never heard that one before.

    The pink hair just stared at me for a bit, then shook her head as if she had snapped out of it.

    Enough with the ear talk! To get to the core, I came here to thank you.

    She might have a naive saide, but she was no normal woman to be able to smile after murdering someone. Was she bipr? That was my thought.

    You came here to thank me?

    Of course, I didnt believe her words. To havee to where I was, it was clear that she had visited to kill me. She was trying to distract me so that I wouldnt get suspicious.

    Yes. I have two things to thank you for. First was you assisting me execute the murder easily as you helped me with the prayer test.

    I frowned automatically. That murder, no matter where she wasing from, put me in a difficult situation.

    I understand that you are mad. So, I found your dagger in return.

    The pink hair pointed to the dagger in my hands.

    Help me find it? It was just right here.

    When I looked her in a questioning way, she smiled then dragged something out from under the table.

    Ta-da.

    What she had pulled out was a corpse of a middle-aged woman, suspected to be that of the director nun.

    You!!

    When I dropped my jaws, the pink hair grabbed the dead bodys arm and shook it as if she was waving hi.

    The second is that you acted as a great bait distracting the crowd, making it easy for me to kill the director.

    At that moment, I heard peopleing over. At this rate, I would be framed as the murderer, but it would also be a chance if I catch that pink hair.

    No need to thank me. I will catch you and prove my innocence.

    When I ran over with my sword, the pink hair threw the corpse at me.

    Eeek.

    The moment I caught the body, the pink hair waved her hands with her legs on the window sill.

    I guess the next time we see each other will be when you be my next target. Good bye, same kind!

    The pink hair jumped out of the window. But this was the first floor! No, actually, it was the height of 4 to 5 floors based on the height.

    Hey!

    When I nudged my body out the window, I saw a river flowing under and a ship filled with haystacks passing by. Had she jumped into that? Was she crazy?

    Bam!

    The door opened, and the people fell in a state of shock and horror.

    Director!

    Its the murderer!

    To get through all of them, there was only one solution.

    Ahhhhh!

    I followed the pink hair out the window. The only difference was that she had fallen safe into the hay, but all I saw was water.

    Ssh!

    And so I gave my body to the river.

 Chapter 44: From Arje鈥檚 Perspective (1)

    Chapter 44: From Arje��s Perspective (1)

    When I regained my consciousness, I was at a familiar ce. A shiny light, mboyant curtain, a bed big enough for seven people.

    Heh?!

    My head was cracking from a hangover, but such petty pain was not my biggest concern right now.

    Why am I here?

    It was all fun until I took a sip of that drink in that shabby bar, but to be back in my room after waking up.

    A dream?

    All the events from before, and meeting that lovely bunny was all a dream? Still, something like that wouldnt happen in real life. A cute bunny who walks and talks. I must still be a child.

    I need more sleep.

    After gaining peace in my heart, I crawled up again in the bed. I should just sleep more while Im at it.

    Are you going back to bed, after waking up from screaming?

    Then, I heard a male voice that I could recognize from anywhere.

    Banu?!

    Next to my bead was the swordsman in red,ughing senselessly. Banu was standing there.

    Yes, empress Arberaj. It is I, Banu Splinter, the head swordsman of the empire.

    Banu made that annoying trademark smile of his.

    Why are you here? No, since when were you standing there?

    From my rushed question, Banu shrugged.

    I was here since you were asleep.

    I got goosebumps from hisment. That had meant that he was watching me sleep.

    How could you act like a creepy stalker, aside from being inside a grown womans room! So appalling!

    I threw my pillow right to his face, and he reached out his arms and caught it easily.

    Please mind your manners.

    In his tone was no hint of apologies. I had no idea how I was friends with him since childhood.

    Banu. Your handsare they from?

    Banus hands were wrapped in bandages. If what I had experience was a dream, he had gotten hurt there.

    Oh, this hand?

    Banu looked at his hand and smiled.

    That kind of rapier was a new experience, and I was not cautious. I will pay for it with a scar tost a lifetime.

    It was not a dream.

    Aris!

    I stood up on my bed and shook Banus shoulders.

    Aris? Where is Aris?

    Then Banu looked at me cluelessly.

    Aris? Whats that?

    But his tone was yful, and seeing his attitude made something in my brain snap.

    BANU! Tell me! What did you do to Aris?

    When I shook Banu with greater strength and shouted, Banu stopped my hand.

    Please calm down, empress Arberaj.

    I was able to calm down.

    Sorry. I must have gone mad.

    When I apologized, Banu smirked.

    Its fine. It reminds me of how we were in the past.

    When I red at Banu from hismentary, he started tough quietly then suddenly looked at me with a serious face.

    The name of that bunny is now famous to the point where everyone in Zeros knows.

    I thought over hisment.

    In a good way?

    Banu shook his head.

    So in a bad way.

    When I sighed, Banu nodded.

    Yes. Aris is now a first-degree murderer charged with kidnapping of the empress and murder of the great bishop and director nun of the church of the emperor.

    My mouth dropped open.

    Aris is not that kind of a bunny! You know, too, Banu!

    Yes. I know that she is not that kind of bunny, but it has already been announced and she is wanted.

    I was at a loss for words. What the hell had happened while I drank?

    Wait, she is wanted? That means that she still hasnt been caught?

    I was able to feel a little relieved.

    Yes. After she jumped into the Land River from the church, we havent heard from her.

    Had she died? No way

    I must meet my father. I need to tell him that everything is a lie and its going wrong. That we should not be sending soldiers, but a rescue team!

    Then Banu pped his hands lightly.

    You are amazing. To think of marching to the emperor like that.

    I was a little scared at those words, but I could do that for Aris, who could be dying in some corner at the moment.

    Well, since the emperor already ordered me to get the princess as soon as she awakes, he should be there waiting for you still.

    The reason why he would want to see me was obvious.

    Good, then. Now

    I grabbed the pillow and threw it across Banus face.

    Get out! I am in my sleepwear, and you are still just standing there!

    So, finally in a long time, I wore a dress and not that church robe to visit my dadbut

    Grounded? I am no kid!

    I was furious after getting back to my room after trying to go talk to him.

    Did you not expect this? I would have done the same, after seeing my daughter return alive after getting kidnapped.

    The only one who was acting as my sand bag was Banu.

    Shut up. This means that I have to again escape in secret.

    There was never a time when I got out after getting permission. The same applied for thest one. It was a piece of cake to get out of this giant pce. The only problem was

    Do you think that I will let you off the hook?

    Banu.

    Will you stop me from running away? Even when Ariss life is on the line?

    There was no right to Banu from stopping the Princess. The only problem was tattle tailing the emperor.

    A no means no.

    Banu got deep into his thoughts again.

    Anyways, please rest. I have outdoor training today, so I will take the guards outside and train them with me.

    Suddenly? This meant

    Banu, I will not forget your generosity.

    I dont know what generosity you are talking about. Anyways, please be safe.

    Banu got out of the room waving his hands. The only one in this pce who was on my side was Banu.

    Okay then.

    I asked the maids to get me out of the dress, then got the timing to get out of the pce once again.

    I am back here.

    The first ce I visited was the bar. It was a question I had before, but that old man was no ordinary man, to recognize my face right away and report me. Since he also knew about Pi, too.

    Creak.

    When I got inside, I couldnt help but be shocked.

    Hmm?

    Inside was a luxurious and clean interior, making me question if I had visited the right ce. The outside was still shabby, but the inside was transformedpletely.

    Wee.

    And the bartender who was the grandpa was now a pink-haireddy.

    Who are you?

    The bartender who had a towel across her head smiled after stopping the drying of the sses.

    I am the owner of this bat, Perry. Is it your first time here?

    No, the owner was a grandpa?

    Then the pink haired girl named Perry tilted her head.

    Really? I have never heard of it.

    That grandpa. He was a suspicious man.

    That grandpa! He called himself the owner and

    Why dont you calm down and have a drink? This bar is made for women, so there are many light drinks that taste sweet.

    I would sound like a crazy woman if I were to continue.

    Do you have anything other than alcohol?

    I gave in and ordered a juice as I plopped onto the bar top.

    You seem to be looking for something.

    Perry suddenly made a conversation.

    Did I make it obvious?

    I smirked while sipping orange juice.

    I am actually looking for someone. They have gone missing, and I cant tell where they have went.

    Ah, a missing person.

    Perry nodded, as if she knew something.

    Do you know anything?

    It was a high chance that she wouldnt know. I hadnt even mentioned that the missing person was a bunny.

    Missing people actually might never go missing.

    Perry said something open-ended.

    Then?

    Perry smiled at my question.

    Try visiting the Lauren Forest. From what I hear, there is a ve trade ce inside the forest.

    Lauren Forest was near Zeros. But ves?

    Im not sure if the person who I am looking for would be there, but thanks anyways.

    I put some coins as a tip and got out of the bar.

    But the person you are searching for is not a human, right?

    The moment I closed the door, I heard something.

    Heh?

    I turned around, to double check if I had heard her correctly.

    Shes gone?

    There was no Perry, and the interior was back to the way it was.

    Was I under a spell?

    No, it could even be a message that Aris was sending me. This meant that I had to hurry and go to the forest.

 Chapter 45: Where is this?

    Chapter 45: Where is this?

    I did not know how long I had been here, but when I woke up I was sitting in a luxurious room. There was a big bed, vanity, and a private bathroom that reminded me of a room made for a princess. I also did not starve, as I got a boiled carrot from the small opening under the door here and then.

    But this did not make me happy at all.

    nk. nk.

    The door was tightly shut, designed to be locked from the outside, and there were no windows that reminded me of a private cell. This was exactly a prison. Still, if I hadmitted a crime, I would be in a dark prison cell, not locked up in this fancy ce. What had I done?

    I could not remember anything. What did I do in the past?

    Although I wanted to ask why I was locked up in here, no voice came out. I must have been a mute since before.

    Whooo.

    I took a long breath and stared at the weird looking sword on my waist. It was pointy, maybe so that it can stab things? Why did I have this kind of weapon? Also, why would they let me have this sword in such a ce if they were locking me up? There must be some reason, but I dont think that I have lived an innocent life.

    Creak.

    At that moment, the small door made for sending food was open. Was it lunchtime already? Ever since I got here, my sense of timing also dissipated with my memory.

    nk!

    But what entered through the small whole was a dagger that appeared to be cold from its blue color.

    Shriek!

    I ran to the bed immediately after getting scared at the dagger and pulled the cover on top of me. My body was shaking helplessly, but after realizing that nothing happened, I got out slowly and grabbed the dagger.

    It was cold.

    The dagger was as cold as ice.

    Why was this ced inside?

    And so I observed the dagger here and there. I didnt remember anything, and this daggers design was so intricate that it was more of an artwork than a tool made for killing.

    !

    At that moment, I dropped the dagger. Before I had noticed it myself, I was naturally swinging the dagger around to give it a test, and it felt so natural that I did note aware of it. This made me get goosebumps.

    Who the hell was I? A murderer? A serial killer? I was scared to find out.

    And so as I was having a panic attack,

    Dddddk! nk!

    With the sound of a lock opening, a scary-looking man came inside and red at me.

    !

    I hid under the sheets as I got so scared, but

    Get out immediately!

    He forced me out by dragging me by the arms.

    Shriek!

    My legs were so shaky that I could not move them, but I had no power to resist.

    Lets go!

    I didnt know where we were going, but it didnt seem to be anywhere nice. I thought of the rapier and dagger in my chest. If I were an assassin in the past, wouldnt I be able to do something to save myself?

    I tried to grab the dagger in my chest.

    What the hell are you doing? Lets hurry!

    But the man had an annoyed tone and it made me shrivel. Of course, a scaredy-cat like me would not be able to kill anyone. No way.

    So I had no choice but to follow the man through a long hallway. I could see some other dual specimen women who were locked up in cells crying or lying down without hope. These peoplethey must be ve traders.

    So was I going to be sold off in some ve auction? For real?

    Its this bunny? The special item for the day?

    How long had I walked? There was a giant door, and in front was a man with his arm crossed who smirked at the sight of me.

    Yup. This bunny just flowed downstream. It was great luck.

    I flowed down? Was I on a river?

    But is it alright? Shouldnt we notify him first? Is it okay to just sell it off without him knowing?

    Who were they talking about?

    All our job is to get the money. Leader will know what to do about it. Also, although he is one who knows everything, he wont find out about this.

    Someone who knows all.it sounded familiar, but I couldnt recall anything.

    Yeah, youre right. Its almost time to close up. Lets let her out.

    So, the door slowly opened, and I had to close my eyes from the bright light that faced me.

    Todays final item! This is one that will make you all scream, its a once-in-a-lifetime specimen that you might never see again!

    With the introduction of the broadcaster, the many who were in masks in the audience cheered from my entry.

    Thats right! This is one of the rarest dual specimens, rabbitman. On top of that, she is cute. Its perfect for a pet or a maid.

    And so while there were various conversations about me, there came up a question that made me speechless.

    That bunny, is she a virgin?

    From that question, my face turned hot. What the heck was he asking?

    That is something that the bunny can answer herself.

    The broadcaster made a sick smile and threw the question at me.

    Howhow can I answer such things!

    When I managed to squeeze out a voice, the crowdughed. There was no one on my side.

    Well, thats what the bunny says. Interpret it your own way. Lets begin the auction.

    The price they called multiplied many times. I didnt know anything about human money, but from how the numbers changed, I knew that it was a big amount.

    So, does anyone else have something left? Anyone else?

    Thest man who called out the price was a big, fat guy that made my face turn pale. He would need three chairs when others need one. He was to be my master? No way. To be with him for lifeplease someone save me.

    Then we will close off

    So it was the moment unlike my expectations when I was to be sold to the fat man.

    I will pay five times the price.

    Some woman with a calm voice called out a higher price. She was in a white robe and mask, and I could not tell if she was a nice person from just listening to her voice, but something about her voice made me feel a sense of longing.

    Hmph! Five times this price? Unless you are from the emperor, you make no sense, kiddo.

    Othersughed as well. It must have been such a senseless price.

    We will ask thedy onest time. Do you really have that much money? Then we will have to see the money first before the sale urs.

    The broadcaster seemed to have doubts as well.

    To be honest, I dont have that much money.

    As soon as the crowd listened, they booed. Tragically, that woman didnt seem to have enough money.

    I just didn''t like the fact that our Aris would be sold off to that man.

    Aris? Was my name Aris? Ahmy head hurt suddenly.

    Security. Take her outside.

    The broadcaster frowned his face and ordered to take the girl out, and the nearby men approached her.

    Now, get out before you get hurt.

    Their voices were frightening, but thedy stretched out her arms and ced them on the chests of the men.

    No, the ones who will get hurt are you guys.

    At that moment, white lights started toe from her hands.

    Bam!

    With a loud sound, the two men who approached her were set on fire.

    Its a sorceress!

    The inside of the building became chaotic in an instant. There were people trying to run away and others who flew out after trying to stop her.

    Damn it! Did Pi send her?

    The broadcaster shook as he mentioned the name Pi.

    Pi?

    My head hurt even more, so I had to cram down. Something that was foggy in my head started to clear up.

    Bunny! What are you doing? Lets go. If youe with me, you will get plenty of carrots!

    The broadcaster tried to lure me in to take me back, using carrots as bait.

    Carrots?

    Yes! Carrots! You love carrots! Because you are a bunny!

    When I didnt stand up right away, the broadcaster screamed and tried to force me up. But that was his mistake.

    Pow!

    I kicked him in the balls as soon as he got me up.

    Ahhh!

    The broadcaster grabbed between his legs and rolled on the floor. This feelingyesit had been a while.

    You are mistaken. I dont like carrots. You should have led with steak.

    Iughed at the broadcaster and let out my rapier and dagger.

    The warm rapier and cold dagger made me rethink myself. I was no scared bunny, and I was different from the dirty bastards such as assassins or murderers.

    My name is Aris Wafers! If you want me, try to defeat me!

    I am a swordsman. Not just any swordsman, but the worlds best.

 Chapter 46: Finding the Slave Trader

    Chapter 46: Finding the ve Trader

    Kazam!

    White streaks of light swarmed from Arjes hands.

    Please forgive me!

    No matter how much the frightened men begged, Arje shot out light in silence, and burnt the ones caught in the fire. As cold as expected from the empress of the Empire.

    Please let us go!

    Do you know who I am? I am ahhhh!

    Not even the participants of the auction were an exception. Of course, to have taken part in the auction, they must be significant individuals, and killing them would not be something Arje could do without consequences. Instead, she used the light to blind them.

    How pathetic! To be trading ves at such a ce! Be ashamed of yourselves!

    I could not tell her expression as she wore a mask, I could tell that she was angry from her voice. Well, at leastpared to her, I was pretty forgiving.

    Who gave that rabbit a sword?

    She was already wearing one!

    What? Why didnt you take it off?

    It was under a spell, so I couldnt!

    I easily defeated the attackers with my rapier and dagger, frightening the mobs of the ve trade, but it would be better than bruning to death. This way of killing them was a more honorable death than what these criminals deserved.

    I should have taken that bunny to Pi!

    I heard someones remorse at that instant. Probably, he should have sent me to Pi, but he was nning to sell me off on his own. Since Arje was not someone that Pi sent, he was probably right. Still, Arje was a critical miscalction.

    Aris, are you all right?

    Unlike the voice that called them trash earlier, Arje looked over me in a soft and friendly voice. Was Arje bipr?

    Yes. Im fine. It wasnt too bad.

    Although it was a bit embarrassing to say this, I think I had gotten special treatment. So, unlike the other women, I was in such a room. Although I wasnt happy.

    Aris. Then lets find the guy in charge of this auction. Before he runs.

    Although the situation was clear, Arje seemed to be ready to kill whoever opened up the auction as if her revenge was not yet over.

    Yes. I must find that guy.

    Also, to find out more about Pi, we needed to find the guy in charge.

    Hey you.

    I poked the rapier closer to the guy who was shaking from earlier.

    Take me to your boss.

    So we walked along a hall, after getting out of the mess as he led us.

    Why are you going in so deep? If you are tricking us, I wont let you live.

    Still, we could tell that this guy was not lying.

    Aris! Watch out!

    I knew that I heard something weird underneath, and there were giant vines that were trying to snatch our legs.

    Eek.

    I hopped to escape, and Arje was surrounded in a brightyer of light as the vines that wrapped her burned away.

    Ahhhh! Help! Nooooo!

    The man who had no reflex motor skills nor magic to protect him was surrounded by vines and was eaten up into the ground.

    Isnt that a little too harsh for someone on the same side?

    Whoever killed that guy, it was for sure magic by a sorcerer. This also meant that they would definitely not be nice to us.

    I dont need traitors. And you shall not pass here.

    There was a man in a distressed robe and a man wearing expensive armor by him. If they were not here to y, they must be protecting something important, which should be where the person for whom we are looking is located.

    Aris, I will get the sorcerer.

    Arje pointed to the hobo-looking man.

    You will get me? How brave. Still, I like brave women like you.

    The man called upon a cane that was extravagantpared to his state and held it in his hands.

    Its more fun when I catch them in the end.

    The magicianughed in a freaky style. Normally, people would get frightened or grossed out, but Arjes expression underneath the mask must be neutral.

    Okay. I will get that beefy one.

    I slightly warmed up, then turned to the side. Rapier to the front and dagger next to my earsor where my ears would have been if I were human.

    I guess we can skip the intro?

    The man who was wearing fancy armor for a criminal ve trader smirked at myment.

    You must be cocky because you have a sorcerer friend, but my sorcerer isnt so easy.

    The man in front of me was holding a giant mace that I wouldnt even be able to lift with two hands in one hand. The mace alone was my size, so he probably assumed that I was the weaker one of the group.

    You are all wrong. The sorceress on my side is no easy opponent, and I trust my sword.

    Arje nced at my side as she was fighting the sorcerer. She must have been disappointed.

    Of course, I trust you too, Arje.

    Then Arje focused on the sorcerer again after I said this.

    Is that so? Then how about this? I dont know why you are siding with a sorceress that Pi sent over, but it will be better to side with us. Since we treat our team more humanely.

    Arje seemed to be ready to rant over hisment on her being on Pis side, but she had to focus on the vines that wereing towards her face.

    You miss,ck serious attention span. Why do you keep looking that way when you should have all your attention on this?

    The other sorcerer made a creepy smile.

    No? I will kill you and Pi. Dont worry.

    Then, the man with the mace shrugged his shoulders.

    I dont know what deal you made with that sorceress, but I have no choice. You will be worth less if you have scratches, but broken things should be fixed.

    The man approached me swinging the mace.

    Hiyat!

    The man striked his mace with force.

    Thud!

    With a sound, he swung the mace almost to the point where the floor would crack. If I hadnt dodge, I would have lost my shape.

    Bunny. Do you think that you can run away from me?

    The man started tough, thinking that I was buying time by dodging around.

    What do you mean running? I will end it here.

    I used the dagger in my right hand to strike the mace.

    Tang!

    The sound of two metals shing was heard.

    I dont know what you are thinking, but

    But he could not finish his sentence.

    Hmm?

    The head of the mace and the wooden handle fell apart. As he was wondering what had just happened, he had let his guard down, and this will be his biggest mistake.

    Stab!

    A standard rapier would not be able to pierce the armor that he was wearing. But my rapier melted down his armor with heat, and directly stabbed the heart and came back out.

    Thud!

    The man fell down, not even able to let out a scream. Even if he were to be alive, he would have died quickly from the heat damage in his intestines.

    Now, it was time to watch Arjes side.

    Who are you? Why is a sorceress at your level working with Pi?

    Unlike theposure from earlier, the sad magician clenched his teeth as he barely dodge Arjes attacks.

    I am not a servant of Pi!

    Arje stretched her arms out further, furious at hisment, and

    Ahhhhh!

    The vines that were blocking Arjes attacks burned along with the magician.

    Wheww. Why is he keep tying me to that Pi guy.

    Arje shuffled her hair and murmured to herself in an annoyed manner.

    Arje, Im done on this side, too.

    When I approached, Arje looked back towards me and ran over to give a hug.

    I was worried!

    .If she is on your side, she is really nice. If I had kept a mans body, friendship would have developed into something deeper into love for her.

    No need. You dont ever need to worry about a swordsman like me.

    You still can talk.

    When I spoke confidently, Arje smirked, got off, then walked forward.

    Lets go. Before he escapes.

    After a short walk, a door appeared. It must be the right door, since it was written forbidden to outsiders: room of the chapter head.

    But how did you know that I would be here?

    I asked Arje, who was about to open the door without even knocking. This was a question that I was holding back. How did she know that I would be at this auction?

    Someone helped me.

    Who?

    It was a pink-haired bartender who was bartending at the old mans bar.

    Pink hair?

    But I did not have to ask how the pink-haired bartender appeared.

    Good work, everyone.

    Because the pink hair who I know and the one Arje had seen already was weing us, and the ve trader was already dead on the chair when we entered.

 Chapter 47 Retreat for Now

    Chapter 47 Retreat for Now

    <strong>Episode 47  Retreat for Now</strong>

    Hmm? I ama girl.

    Arje pointed to the pink hair in a flustered voice. Then the pink hair greeted Arje in a graceful voice.

    I see you again,dy Arberaj.

    Did Arje end up here because she revealed her identity to the pink hair? So the pink hair is the reason Arje ended up here?

    Hmm? But I am Arje.

    Well, not really, looking at Arjes reaction. Also

    You are not so good at lying.

    She was really bad at lying.

    Who are you? You dont appear to be an ordinary bartender.

    Arje reached out her hand. This meant that if the pink hair lied to her, then she would make them pay for it with their life.

    Yes. I go by Cream. I mostly do assassinations and things.

    It wasnt really something to announce so confidently?

    And if you, princess, need my service at any moment, I hope that you call me. I will give you a discount, since you could call this fate.

    The pink hair bunny who introduced herself as Cream showed off the dead man as if she was showing off.

    What nonsense!

    Arje screamed, but a sudden drawing of air was heard.

    Wait! Then the old man at the bar is also?

    Arje was taken back. Oh, now that I think of it, Arje didnt know yet that the old man was Pi.

    No, he is safe. I had borrowed his ce for a bit.

    Then thats good to hearbut why are you, an assassin, helping me?

    Arje was confused.

    Well, thats because I owe my kind something.

    Your kind? Ah.

    Arje looked at me, but I couldnt help but frown.

    I knew it. You did help us. Thank you. I guess there are only kind rabbitmen around.

    Right?

    The droopy ears of the pink hair who called herself Cream went up for a bit then went back down.

    Arje, dont trust that thing.

    I warned Arje, who now let her arms down.

    Do not trust her? Although she helped us?

    Arje was confused.

    The old man at that bar was Pi.

    Arje just blinked, as if she didnt understand me.

    You said you are Cream, right? Do I have a reason why I shouldnt kill you?

    But Cream was still nonchnt. She seemed as if she didnt have any idea that she would die.

    You''re too mean. Trying to kill someone of your kind.

    Same kind my ass.

    Then, Cream pretended to cry covering her eyes with her droopy ears.

    Before you did acknowledge that we were the same kind.

    You are the one who stabbed me in the back first, after having said that!

    When I got mad, Cream stopped pretending to cry then slipped her tongue out.

    What do you mean by stabbing in the back? We were just helping each other out being rabbitmen.

    Help each other? I am really going to cut off that tongue of yours.

    Cream crackled at my final straw.

    Ohhh, such scary words from such a cute face.

    Then she pointed her finger.

    First, if you were to stay there, you would have fallen asleep after having the sleeping pill in the drink.

    Sleeping pill? Oh! So the drink was spiked!

    Arje was astounded. But from what I remember, she was drunk in the first ce, so it wouldnt matter.

    Second, you got your dagger back after I killed the director.

    Cream continued after pointing two fingers this time, then released her third finger.

    Third, I led ourdy Arberaj to this ce by pretending to be a bartender. And fourth and fifth is that I retrieved your dagger again and killed this ve trader for you. Arent I super nice?

    Creamplimented herself, but sheughed again at my frightening expression.

    I guess not?

    Of course not! Its not like you helped me with good intentions!

    Cream tilted her head. As if she was clueless.

    You used us so that you could easily kill this ve trader who traited Pi.

    Then Cream smirked. This meant yes.

    Then, after you are done using us, you will take me to Pi and Arje back to the pce.

    How dare!

    Arje was astounded. She must have really thought that Cream was helping us.

    Is this true, Cream?

    Cream shrugged her shoulders.

    Maybe.

    I got into fighting position.

    I have no ns to be captured so easily.

    Same here! I am not going back!

    Arje reached her arms up. Still, cream shook her head as if she had no intentions to fight.

    Arberaj, I said maybe, but not yes.

    What was that thing thinking?

    Normally I would have had to, but I decided to help out once more.

    What was she nning?

    What are you saying?

    It was at that time.

    Whats this sound?

    It was at this moment.

    What is this ruckus!

    Get a hold of the situation and find out whats going on immediately!

    Gosh, are all the guests here nobles?

    We heard loud noise outside, and could tell from just the sound what kind of people they were.

    And you wont have time to fight me. The soldiers are here.

    The soldiers? Cream, did you call them?

    From the cold tone of Arje, Cream looked back at Arje questioningly.

    Since the princess Arberaj made such a scene, wouldnt the soldiers follow?

    Ah.

    Then Arje was flustered.

    So, if this continues, then you, princess would also be ina difficult situation. You not only hurt nobles, ran away from home as soon as you returned, then killed all the ve trade associates.

    Arje flinched.

    Are you ckmailing me?

    No, Im just trying to help you. These guys sell humans, too. Although trading dual specimen is legal, it is illegal to trade humans. I will help you so that you, my princess, wont be in a difficult situations.

    But Cream wouldnt help out of kindness. She must be nning something.

    What do you want?

    Arje should know, since she knew politics, that this bunny assassin wouldnt help for free.

    Just stay still. Do not go around doing grand things such as following our kind around, or fighting for the freedome of dual specimen ves.

    How could you? You are also a dual specimen!

    Arje seemed to be in shock. It must have been more shocking that a dual specimen was rooting for very of dual specimens.

    I have to first pay back for the one who raised me before working for my kind.

    There was a slight darkness that passed through Cream, but she quickly managed to return to her original face. Still, since I was quick-witted than anybody, I noticed.

    If you are to refuse, then not only you, princess, but the emperor would be in a politically difficult situation.

    Arje couldnt refute, when the context revolved around politics.

    Then what will happen to our Aris?

    Arje worried about me in the meanwhile.

    We need to get her out of here. You dont possibily think that a dual specimen who kidnapped the princess, murdered the bishop and directosr of the emperors church and attacked nobility will be able to save their life using your powers as a princess, do you?

    I have to part with Aris? But I just saved her!

    Then, Arje refuted even stronger thanst time. Still, although it wasnt pleasant, it was the truth.

    Arje, I will go find youter. For now, do as Cream says.

    Aris?

    Arje was shocked and threw her mask away. She had tears in her eyes that would drop if I had poked her.

    I promise. I have always kept my promises.

    Then Arje circled the room for a bit, wiped off her tears, then looked at me determined.

    Okay. Still, please dont get caught or killed. I will go find you once things quiet down.

    We no longer had time.

    What is this room right here?

    Hurry and open it!

    The soldiers had reached our room.

    I will get you up to that window, hurry.

    Cream got ready to lift me up to the window. I nodded and manage to get to the top with her help.

    Why are you helping me?

    Was it because she was my kind? Or because I helped with her murder n?

    Its because I wish that your fate does not be like that of my moms.

    Was it something dark? I didnt ask, since I thought it would be rude.

    Kin. I am warning you for thest time. You and the princess cannot catch our Pi. Leave Zeros at once. This is thest act of kindness I can do. The next time we meet, I will bring you to Pi.

    Cream warned me for thest time to leave.

    What do you think that I will do?

    I asked Cream in return, then Cream smiled and pulled her hood on top of her head.

    I warned you. The next time we meet, we wont be able to talk like this.

    Cream must have found out which decision I made.

    Yes, it wont be like this. That is for sure.

    So I got Creams assistance in escaping the building, and

    Bam!

    Who are you!

    Calm down. This isdy Arberaj.

    Its the princess!

    Banu! The princess is here!

    There must have been Banu among the soldiers. It was unfortunate that I couldnt see Banu, but anyways with Arje and Creams help, I was able to escape easily.

    Phew.

    So after walking in the forest, I started to think about how I will return to Zeros. I wished for a legal method that would allow me to get in without showing my identity.

    nknknk.

    As I was pondering, I saw a familiar carriage approaching me. In the back were bunch of hardwood, and driving the horses was a familiar face I was happy to see.

    Peter!

    I went up to Peter, forgetting that I was pondering.

    Hmm? Miss Aris?

 Chapter 48: Back to the City!

    Chapter 48: Back to the City!

    <strong></strong>Where did you get these logs of hardwood?

    The woodworkers of my vige chopped them.

    You didnt cut these from Lauren Forest, right? Its illegal.

    Of course not. These are from Spike Woods. Look at them. The color inside is white, too

    Thats truebut how is the inspection? Did you find anything?

    No, sir. There are only trees here.

    Okay, pass.

    Thank you.

    nk.

    After the boring conversation between the guard of the pce and Peter, the carriage started to move again.

    Woah, woah.

    The sound of the carriage stopped, as if he had stopped driving.

    Miss Aris, its okay now. You cane out now.

    I crawled from between the piles of logs.

    Phew, I thought we were gonna get caught!

    Hiding between the logs was only possible because of my increased flexibility as a bunny. Otherwise, my back would have killed me.

    Yes. It was fortunate that the logs were white inside.

    It was true. The white robe blended well with the white logs.

    I am sorry that I didnt get to formally thank you after the elves.

    When I scratched my head whileughing, Peter shook his head.

    No, there was no other choice at that time.

    When I saw Peter again, he had matured more since thest we met. It hadnt been that long.

    But how did you distract the elves?

    Most of the elves had followed Peter. Their speed was not for an ordinary delivery boy to outrun. Also, that female elf was so obsessed that she even found us in the end.

    My Abarosa is so fast that she can outrun those elves.

    Peter spoke confidently, as he petted the horse.

    Abarosa? Thats the name of the horse?

    I couldnt help butugh. The name of the horse who drives a carriage was grand.

    Is it a bit weird?

    Peters voice lost confidence.

    Yes, and you still have a long way to go in making your lies natural.

    If it was truly an elf that could outrun those elves, it would be in the fields as a racehorse, not some carriage horse.

    I was going to act cool after rejoining you, but I guess I cant fool you.

    Peter scratched his head awkwardly.

    I was able to escape with the help of the vigers who were searching for me.

    Is that so? I am d.

    What would have happened if he had not run into them? A guilty thought started to creep in, but I decided not to think negatively. The result was good.

    So, why are you entering here in disguise? I heard news that the princess is back.

    I made a serious face at this question.

    Something did happen. I have never seen you make a serious face.

    What? Someone might actually think that Im never serious.

    No! I didnt mean that!

    Iughed at his reaction and exined to him what had happened in Zeros and what my n was.

    For a regr person like me, your n sounds suicidal.

    Peter was in a dumbfounded expression.

    Right? But I will still do it.

    Then Peter shook his head.

    I see, people like you who make history are truly different.

    Then I smiled at him.

    Then how about you also go down history as the person who helped me be famous in history?

    Peter started to shake his hands as if he had understood what I had said.

    What? No! I cannot do such things!

    Why? Since you already got me this far, you cannot go back.

    This was the easy part, but I am sure that I wont be able to handle what is toe after this.

    But Peter had no choice but to help me.

    Fine, then. I will have to tell Victor. What you did to me that night in the carriage while I was sleeping.

    Peters mature face started to crinkle and turn red as I pretended to cry and mentioned the time he tried to touch me.

    Fine! Please dont tell Victor, I will do whatever you tell me to do!

    There we go. Thats more like it.

    As I smiled from ear to ear, Peter let out a loud sigh.

    So, what is the job you want me to do?

    I help Peters hands as a response. His hands warmed up, and I heard his heart beat loudly.

    I want you to do that.

    So I got out of the alley with Peter and got to the main road.

    Why are you so frozen? Just act naturally.

    Huh? But thats

    What I was going to do was to pretend to be Peters girlfriend and get to the port through the main road. I could have traveled alone, but it was not a good idea to go around Zeros alone as a dual specimen.

    Act more like a couple. This chance might note again!

    Although the white robe covered my ears, the wanted posters all over town had me drawn in a white robe. Of course, the drawing did not resemble me at all. I am not that ugly. Still, just the white robe alone will stir up attention. So, if I were to pretend to be human like now, I should be under less questioning.

    Okayssweet heart

    But I had no idea that Peter would get so nervous.

    What? Why are you acting as if you have never even talked to a girl before?

    Peter did not say anything. I smiled at his reaction.

    What? Is it for real?

    Stop making fun of me.

    Peter started to look as if he was going to cry. Did this mean that I would have to lead,ing with more dating experience? Of course, since my experience was that of a man, I wasnt sure if it would help.

    Baby, lets go to the port there. I want to see the beach now.

    I clinged onto his arm and got close to him. He turned red up to his ears, and it seemed like even his hair would turn red. Still, he seemed to have gained confidence from the jealous stares around him.

    Yes? We..lets ..yes.

    By the way, I was pretty good at this. I guess it didnt matter anymore about me being confused about my sexual identity.

    Peter? Why are you walking like that? Oh, am I too close?

    Peters walk started to get funny. I got detached thinking that it was because I was too close, but he still could not walk straight.

    Peter?

    Ah, no! Lets go! Dont worry about me!

    Peter got flustered and tried to walk straight, but soonI could tell why.

    Was it too much stimtion?

    When I whispered into his ears, he plopped right down onto the ground.

    Sorry, you just smelled so nice when you got close.

    I squatted next to Peter and tilted my head.

    Smell? You should call it scent. If you call someone smelly, you will get dumped!

    Ah? Yes! Scent!

    I helped Peter up after giving him dating advice.

    Its not like I can help you calm down, right?

    As if he understood what that implied, Peters eyes started to twitch.

    No! Of course not! I mean, I will walk ahead!

    Peter tried his best to walk normally. The stimtion to a newbie might have been a bit too hard. It was fun to tease an innocent girl as a man, but it was fun the other way around as well.

    Wait for me!

    So I arrived at the port following Peter, and right away I found the pirates.

    Good job, Peter.

    It was a good time to let him go now that I had found the crew.

    Is my job over?

    Peter, who was refusing the task earlier, was now sad that it was over. Although I did mention getting him involved, it was not good manners to drag him into something when all he wanted to do was sell lumber. Since he had already risked his life once before.

    Yes. Peters first love ended very quickly.

    When I purposely spoke in an exaggerated storytelling tone, Peter sighed.

    I am sad.

    Then I pat him on the shoulders.

    Still, I got here safely thanks to you. It would have been hard without you.

    When I finally talked to him seriously, a smile finally appeared on Peters face.

    Umif we do meet again, can I confess my feelings toward you?

    Although he was still shy, he had manned up a bit. But, what should I tell him?

    I will think about it, after you gain some dating experience and be able to handle me.

    It wont be possible, right?

    Thank you. Please take care, then. You cannot die!

    Peters face got fierce as if he was mad that if I were to die.

    Cant you tell by now? I dont die.

    I parted with Peter, who was determined with his ambitious goal.

    Hi pirate friends!

    When I greeted as graciously as Arje would, the pirates who were talking amongst themselves turned around and looked at me.

    What do you know? Its the bunny!

    What about the princess? Is she joining us into the navy now?

    The pirates looked with excited faces.

    Yes, I believe that you came here to bring good news.

    Mary seemed to be full of hope.

    Yes, but I have one request, Mary.

    To me? If its a weird one, I wont let you off easy even if you are friends with the princes.

    Its fine. Its a simple request.

    I looked at the decorative clothes that Mary was wearing. Ones that a swordsman would wear.

 Chapter 49: A New Announcement

    Chapter 49: A New Announcement

    How is it? The clothes might be too big for you, bunny.

    Its fine. Its a little big, but it fits.

    I borrowed Marys clothes. Arje and I had simr figures, but Mary was a bit more muscr and fit. Still, she said that she had clothes that she wore in the past and I tried them on. They were big as well, but there was no issue moving around.

    Of course they are baggy.

    Mary was looking around my breast area. Knowing what she meant, I frowned and turned around abruptly.

    You really remind me of when I was a girl. When I was a new captain. So, would you like to join our crew? I will treat you as if you were my real sister.

    Maryughed at my reaction, and the others also chuckled. I wanted to kick her, but since she let me borrow her clothes, I held it in.

    I refuse.

    Then Mary nodded while still keeping her smile. She wouldnt have expected much asking me, either.

    By the way, you really suit pirate clothes well even though you are not. You look like a captain!

    I couldnt check how I looked, but her clothes were simr to my swordsman outfits. The only difference was that the hat, baggy sleeves and a giant cape big enough to cover the entire body.

    Aye, captain. That bunny sure suits the outfit well.

    The crew started to agree with Mary as well.

    Yes. If a captain like her was recruiting, we would easily get more to join.

    One of them even said this, and got kicked by Mary as they fell into the water.

    Bwahahah!

    Unlike angry Mary, the restughed out loud. Mary red at them, then looked at me puzzled.

    So, why did you want my clothes? Because you didnt like the robe?

    There were two reasons why I borrowed Marys pirate clothes. One was to get rid of the white robe that would make me look suspicious, and second was

    Soon, you will hear some big news.

    From the novel, something big was going to ur soon. The events hadnt really exactly followed the plot so far, but this one was to ur since all the conditions were met.

    Announcement! To celebrate the safe return of the princess, the emperor will be having a martial artspetition! Those of you who are interested, register at the Aldroff Hall!

    In the original story, Arje abandoned her runaway from home from some event, and the same celebratory event urred. Jarrod participated, and for the prize he wanted Arje, and h h it was a pretty happy ending. Although now, Jarrod was not here and I would be the one to participate.

    Bunny, does the outfit have something to do with thepetition?

    Mary seemed curious, and I nodded.

    Yes.

    The reason I was participating was not only because of Arje, but because Aldroff Hall was actually like the colosseum of rome. The duel battle of dual specimens were held regrly at this ce, which meant that Pi would definitely be linked to it. It was a big chance that he owned the ce, which would mean that he coulde visit to watch, and I would get to see him the closer I make it to the finals.

    Is that so? Then I will also participate.

    Mary stretched. The others were excited to participate as well.

    But where are your original clothes and why are you borrowing mine? I mean, you could just wear the robe, right?

    Mary asked, clever unlike a pirate.

    Just. I dont want to stand in front of many people wearing those kinds of clothes. Being a swordsman.

    But I made up some excuse, since I didnt want to talk about how I was on the wanted posters.

    And I make another announcement! The emperor has guaranteed a great prize for the one to catch the rabbitman who killed the bishop and director of the church of the emperor and the kidnapper of the princess! However, if you are the one to be hiding the rabbitman, then we will punish you for treason!

    Ugh, he didnt have to say that part.

    That cant be you, right?

    Mary looked at me surprised, and I just nodded since I was already caught.

    It is.

    Then the looks on the pirates faces changed.

    Hey, captain,

    I knew what the crew was going to do, so I got prepared to fight.

    Hey, since when did you guys follow thew?

    Mary took my side right away.

    You guys were the ones to empty barrels of beer in the bar that forbade pirates, parked the ship in the no pirate zone and even fought the managers guarding the dock! And now you want to follow rules?

    Mary blurted out the acts of the pirates like a storm, and the pirates who heard this scratched their heads.

    No, we were just about to convince you just in case you were thinking about turning her in.

    Mary blinked at their reply.

    Me? Why?

    Because we know very well how gluttonous you are with prizes!

    Yes. You even went all the way to Profin so that you could win something big. I mean, although we havent really gotten rewarded for thatst trip.

    Mary let out a dry cough at their usation.

    I mean, theres nothing wrong with the greed of a pirateanyways, I am d that you guys are on the same page.

    Fortunately, Mary and her pirates didnt seem to n on going against me. No need to use my sword.

    So, our bunnydy wants to borrow my clothes and participate in thepetition while her face is on the wanted poster?

    Yup.

    Mary lost it, as if I had replied so brightly.

    Since you helped us before we were sentenced to death in Profin, we will help youand also, Lady Arberaj will reward us well for helping you out. Still, if you get caught, we dont know each other, okay?

    I shrugged at Marysst remark.

    Then, all I have to do is not get caught.

    Your confidence is something of a great pirate. Well then, I wish a good battle if we meet in thepetition.

    So I headed towards Aldroff Hall receiving Mary and her crews farewell. Although I didnt know the way, there were many guides and arrows leading towards the ce.

    Thats a lot of people.

    There were so many people, as if everyone already knew about the event before it was announced. I guess there are many fighters around the area in the capital? If it werent something for this, I would be going through alleyways finding a match. For now, I just pushed down on the hat to cover my ears.

    I am here to register.

    I registered after getting through the swarm of people.

    Now even kids want to sign up?

    One of the soldiers taking participants chuckled. Without my ears, I just appeared like a girl to most people.

    Wait. Your face looks familiar.

    One of them made a dubious face, as if they had seen me before.

    Take off that hat of yours.

    Then he ordered me to take the hat off. If I were to take it off, they would go mad.

    Why? Are you using me just because of my face?

    When I pretended not to know, the soldier frowned.

    Its because you look simr to the culprit of the kidnapping and murdering. Take that hat off.

    I blinked my eyes, acting as if I was surprised.

    I can take the hat off, but if I were really the culprit, would I be revealing my face and participating in such a big event?

    Then the soldiers looked at each other. This bluffing was a dangerous one. The others were already full of suspicions, and the situation was not so favorable to be able to convince them. Probability-wise, it was like having to roll 6s for all three dies. If my bluffing didnt work, I would have to take my sword out or start running and change my ns.

    Well, thats also true.

    It would be suicidal, since the moment you get caught, youd get killed.

    Fortunately, the soldiers exchanged opinions amongst each other in a favorable way.

    You must have seen it wrong. Such an assassin wouldnt have such a young face.

    Finally, the soldiers concluded that my face did not fit that of a murderer. Wouldnt that also mean that Cream didnt fall under the category, either?

    Yeah, just stop dragging time and let me pass if you dont have any problems.

    I didnt stop bluffing until the end. If I were to stop, they would get suspicious again.

    Okay, fine. So, what is your name, Miss Pirate?

    Fortunately, but risky bluffing worked. I almost told them Aris, but I realized that it was not a good idea to reveal my real name. So, I used the name I hadnt mentioned in a while.

    Arix.

    Which was the name I had before I became a bunny. Aris was my fake name, but now Arix felt more awkward.

    Arix? What a handsome name. Are you a boy, by any chance?

    The soldiers goofed off then tore off a piece of paper and handed it to me.

    Its the ticket for your ce in line, so tomorrow at the preliminaries, when they call this number, you go up and fight.

    Thanks.

    I grabbed the ticket then went outside of the hall. If Pi and his associates went by the building before I participated, I would be able to skip through everything and end it all, but unluckily that did not happen.

    The poster is still there.

    The poster was still well-glued onto the walls. To be charged for something like this. I was a respectful swordsman, not an assassin. While I stared at the poster, I got a question in my head.

    Why was my name still not written?

    I didnt think that Arje would reveal my name. Banu wouldnt either, since he was on Arjes side. Then, how about Cream, who was on Pis side? That conbunny would have already told Pi my name, and it should be on the poster, but my name was still anonymous. Had they not updated thetest information?

    No. If I thought about it differently, it made more sense that Cream did not give out my name on purpose.

    And whether that was to help me or use me was yet to be known. One thing for sure is that Pi and Cream would know that I would participate in thispetition in disguise. I will find out tomorrow, if they will stop me from the beginning, or watch me until the end.

 Chapter 50: A Duel at the Capital (1)

    Chapter 50: A Duel at the Capital (1)

    On the following day, even more people gathered at Alderoff Hall than yesterday. I guess its because there are more people watching?

    Participantse this way, please!

    I saw a woman gathering the participants holding a wooden sign as she struggled through the crowd.

    Is this the right ce?

    The woman smiled at my question.

    Ah, this is specially made for the participants. The audience is not this way, but you have to go down that way.

    She must not think that I look like a participant.

    I am a participant. See?

    When I showed her my ticket, her eyes widened.

    Oh, sorry. I must have misunderstood, since I usually see big, scary looking men.

    I smiled back at her.

    If you are sorry, then grab me a juice when I reach the finals. I think that a drink from a pretty girl like you will be worth more than winning.

    I hit on her without knowing. Even though I am a girl now, habits dont go away easily.

    Hmm? Ah, yes. Although we are of the same gender, this one made me a little fluttered.

    The guide turned red and started to p her face with her hands. Thanks to this, I was able to get a free drink.

    Thank you.

    I put the guide who fell to her knees and went towards the entrance for participants.

    Over here!

    When I entered, Mary and the pirates called me over to one corner.

    You are here early. I thought since you guys are pirates, you would bete.

    When I greeted them, Mary smiled.

    We came early to check out who is here. But all look pretty strong.

    As Mary mentioned, there were many participants, and all looked as if they would be good at fighting.

    Why? Are you scared now?

    From my provocation, Mary made a made a face as if I was ridiculous.

    Scared? Who? Me? No? Im not a bunny.

    Oh, and she even managed to provoke me.

    A bunny is good onnd, but I thought pirates are only strong on water and be weak onnd.

    Mary smiled, as if she understood what I was saying.

    Make it to the main event, okay? I always wanted to have a duel with our swordsman.

    So as Mary tapped on my shoulder and we exchanged funny talks, the guide entered the waiting room.

    The preliminaries will be fought ording to the beginning and ending numbers. Please find your match and have the battle at the match field.

    And so I looked around for my match. 1, 2, 3, 4which meant that my match was..

    What? My match is a girl?

    A man who appeared as scary as a banditmented.

    I guess. The numbers say so, right?

    When I waved the ticket, the man smiled from ear to ear.

    This is a sign of destiny. Why dont we end this and grab a drinkter? I will adore you.

    The match scanned me from top to bottom and made a dirtyugh.

    Sorry, I am going to make it to the finals.

    The manughed out loud as if he didnt take me seriously.

    I like that confidence! Then lets do this. If I win, I win you. How about it?

    I would have refused normally, but

    Sounds good.

    I promised, since I knew that wasnt ever going to happen.

    Hehe. It was a good decision to participate. I got lucky.

    And so we went on one of the many square battle fields with a referee.

    The game is simple. Freedom to use any weapon. The match is over if you step out of the field, let go of your weapon, or surrender. We do not take responsibility for deaths, but since it is a battle held under the name of the emperor, please keep your manners as gentlemen.

    I tilted my head at thest part.

    But I am not a gentleman.

    Then pointed at the man in front of me too.

    And this guy is not a gentleman, either.

    From myment, the referee made a flustered face, and the manughed out loud again.

    I really like your personality.

    Anyways, please begin.

    I pulled out my rapier and pointed it towards my opponent.

    Arix Wafers. I wish for a good battle.

    Then the opponent stopped swinging his giant ax, then smiled.

    You got it! I will teach you well with my ax!

    Well, to be more exact, I was ady, not a gentleman, but I was more close to a gentleman than my opponent, and

    Thud!

    The time I had holding the sword was shorter than the time I spent chatting.

    well, since he let go of his weapon, its Arixs win!

    Even after the referee announced the results, the opponent just blinked, frozen.

    Sorry, but I dont think that I can keep that promise.

    I turned around, giggling.

    Hey, you! Do you know who I am? How dare you mess with me?

    I could hear the angry voice of the man, and then a flustered sound of the referee. I also heard the ax being dragged on the floor. This guy couldnt end things easily.

    sh!

    I dont know who you are, but I dont go out with a man who is weaker than me.

    The end of my rapier was stopped right before I could stab the guy, and the man was frozen while holding his ax. He had to tilt his chin all the way up to prevent getting stabbed.

    Ahhh!

    Even though he did not touch the sword, the fire from the end still burned him. He was rolling on the ground screaming.

    I can go now, right?

    He was asking for it, so I didnt care. So, I asked the referee if I was released.

    Heh? Ah, yes, yes. Since the preliminaries still remain. We will let you know once your next opponent is decided.

    And so I battled several more times in the preliminaries, leading to more people who got burnt after not epting their speedy losses. Well, a good thing towards the end of the preliminaries that less rude folks appeared.

    In the main battle that was to take ce in the Colosseum and not the practice mathfield, all brute humans with rude manners hadpletely been eliminated.

    nk!

    Since the weapon was flung out, its Arixs win!

    Im impressed. I thought at first that this was a lowly battle when I saw a young girl who had made it till here.

    A first win in the mainpetition. A man of the same swordsman background apuded.

    Including your speech from earlier, you are closer to a swordsman than a pirate. How about bing one of us?

    Trying to make a swordsman be a swordsman. It was funny, but I held onto myughter and shook my head.

    Its okay.

    How unfortunate. Looking at your moves, you would have be a truly great swordsman.

    Well thats because I always have been and always will be, so I just turned around without feeling a need to reply.

    Hmm?

    While I went to the waiting room, I felt lots of stares. The audience, of course, would be looking at me, and Arje, who was sitting in the highest and most decorative ce was also expected. Arje would already have figured out who I was. So what was this weird feeling? Was it Cream?

    Did you hear? I heard that a dual specimen bastard made it to the main event.

    At that moment, I overheard something extraordinary from the conversations.

    Yes. It appeared to be a bunny.

    Had I been caught?

    From the guys who fought him, they said that he appeared to be a bunny, even though he was wearing a hood.

    A robe? Then it wasnt me. But a bunny with a robe? Was Cream participating? To kill me? Then thats a relief. It would mean that I had gotten a chance to battle that bunny assassin fair and square.

    And so I watched others battle as I waited my time to duel Cream. There were many who were strong enough to stir up my interest, but with the level of skills Cream possessed, she would not fall out in the middle.

    Lets go Mary! You can do it!

    And among them was Mary, surprisingly. While the other crew all were terminated, Mary made it to the main event.

    Yes. It seems that if I get rid of the one in front of me, I will be able to duel with you.

    Mary also waved at me. But when I looked at her opponent, I expected that she would not be able to have that battle with me she was waiting for.

    Is it Cream?

    It was not the white robe that I was used to, but one with a distressed robe as if she had been through a lot appeared along with double daggers. And her battle with Mary ended surprisingly quickly.

    This is not what I expected.

    Mary stepped back while holding onto her wrists.

    Ahaha. Sorry. I dont think I can keep that promise.

    Mary looked back at me and smiled awkwardly. But that was not the problem. Even though the battle had ended, the double daggers of Cream were still nning to move. And they had one goal.

    Watch out!

    I quickly ran to the top of the math dhiled, and swung my rapier before Marys throat was shed with the daggers. If it werent for the speed of a bunny, Marys life would not have been able to be saved.

    Crack!

    The daggers of Cream that hit my ice dagger broke apart, and the other dagger that hit my rapier did not break, but was shaking as it struggled to defend my rapier.

    Why are you acting so rude? Its the end of the battle.

    I red at Cream.

    Heh?

    But Creams face was weird. Cream had a smooth, white face like me, but now it was furry, like that of an animal.

    Hmph. You are in my way as always.

    Cream in the robe, I mean a man with a familiar voice backed up right away and walked over to the waiting room.

    Woah, I almost died.

    Mary rubbed her throat and let out a sigh of relief.

    But who was that? Do you know him?

    Someone I know.I did think of one person, no, bunny.

 Chapter 51: A Duel at the Capital (2)

    Chapter 51: A Duel at the Capital (2)

    I got another goal. To confirm that if its the guy I know at the finals.

    We are nearing the finals. Who will be able to get the blessing of the emperor?

    The announcer brought the tension in the atmosphere to the next level. I tried to find Cream or Pi among the audience, but they did not show up until the end.

    It was then.

    Ahhh!

    I jumped up when I felt a sudden coldness on my cheeks.

    Sorry, I didnt mean to scare you.

    There was the girl with the wooden sign standing, holding a yellow drink with ice.

    Did youe to keep the promise?

    I took a sip and smiled at the girl who came readily as soon as I made it to the finals.

    That, too and to exin a change of rules.

    A change in rules?

    Yes. Until now you have used your own weapons, but in the finals you must use the weapons that are handed out.

    Really?

    I tilted my head. A sudden change. Was it to put me in a disadvantage?

    They say so. The higher-ups may think that you make it too easy to guess the winner since you are so strong.

    Such tedious work. I will win anyways, they dont have to trouble themselves.

    Iined, but there was a great chance that Pi was one of the higher-ups she mentioned.

    So what weapon can I use?

    One or two of these.

    In the cart that the guide brought, there was nothing that appeared feasible. All were various tools or rusted weapons. Maybe it would be a good choice to contaminate the opponent with rust?

    This one is the most.or least rusted.

    There was nothing that appeared as a rapier, so I picked up a metal rod that seemed like it would be used to flip through logs in the firece.

    Would that be all? Nothing else?

    Its fine. This is good enough.

    If the opponent cannot use a rapier or daggers, they would be of no threat to me.

    We will introduce you to the finalists. This is Miss Arix, who is the vice captain of the pirate crew Wink Pirates.

    As the announcer introduced me as I told them to, I waved to the audience. There were countless talks about how surprised they were and others about my looks. Of them were Mary and her crew waving their gs. I didnt know if they could be so open being pirates and all.

    Up next is a dual specimen.

    The announcers voice changed into a pitiful voice.

    Honestly, its great that they even made it this far. The opponent of Arix is

    The bunny who appeared slowly on the opposite side pulled off his hood.

    I am Jarrod, from the home of the Rabbit Man.

    Booooooo!

    When people saw Jarrod, who really looked like an actual bunny who could walk, people started to mock. On the other hand, I was weed because I looked like a female human if I covered up my ears. Would people react the same if I were to reveal my ears?

    Its good to see you.

    I acted friendly, since I still met one of my kind all the way out here.

    Arix, you are actually Aris, right?

    Jarrods tone was not that friendly. At least during graduation, although he was cocky, his voice was clear and confident. Now it was all broken up and unpleasant to hear.

    You already know.

    I didnt have to lie to him, so I nodded.

    Finally. I can kill you atst.

    Jarrod got into the fight position as before. Instead of the sword that broke from ourst battle, it was a simr shape as that of Cream.

    Wait, why is your weapon fine?

    I was holding a weapon that was all rusted, not even a real weapon but more like a stick, but Jarrod was holding a regr sword.

    I got it from him. To kill you.

    Him who?

    He saved my life.

    Was it Pi?

    But why are you trying to kill me?

    I tilted my head, thinking that I heard it wrong. Did I do something so bad to make him want to kill me?

    Its because of that ignorant attitude of yours.

    Even though we were distanced apart, I could feel his bitterness towards me.

    Is it because I ruined your graduation exam? Hey! You could have just graduated without it! You are the one who got embarrassed and ran!

    No! Everything got messed up because of you!

    Messed up? Because of me?

    What was he saying?

    After finishing up the exam, I left the vige. But no matter how far I walked, I did not see the human vige.

    Was he talking about Peters vige?

    I managed to get out of the forest and reached a human town, the human soldiers not only chased me calling me a criminal, but some female elf tried to kill me.

    An elfdy?

    I was caught by her and managed to escape. When I ran to the beachside, luckily she stopped chasing me.

    So thats how the elf found us. She was chasing Jarrod then saw me.

    And I reached a human city that was less bitter to dual specimens and heard about the god of the Sun and when I finally met him, he went back saying that he had already given the weapon to a different bunny.

    Oh, that bunny god.

    And even here, I was captured because of the fact that I am a bunny. And so in the prison, I heard when any news went around, it all involved you. You were up there gaining fame, while I had to live like a beggar. This was all since you appeared!

    I listened to him vent and then shrugged.

    So do you feel better after venting now?

    Then Jarrod made a strange smile.

    Then I met him. He said that he will make up for all the trouble I went through by rewarding me for killing you.

    Its not Pi you are talking about, right?

    I do not know his name. But with this dagger that he gave me, I will end this all.

    He should have known who he was dealing with. Was he that desperate?

    Then hold on a moment. Because we are only talking, the audience is now getting impatient.

    And as before, I threw hand kisses to stir up the air.

    Watch out!

    Then I heard Arje shoute. When I turned to the side, Jarrod was rudely swinging his dagger.

    nk!

    You really dont have manners, do you?

    Till when did you think that I would let you show off?

    And so once again Jarrod and I shed our swords.

    nk!

    And the rod that I was holding was cut in half.

    To think that you want to fight using that kind of a weapon. Wheres yours?

    Jarrod got angry, thinking that I was underestimating him.

    What do you mean? The board prepared this.

    What are you talking about?

    Jarrod seemed to hear this for the first time, but then he immediately shook his head and made a rotten smile.

    It does not matter. You will pay for your pride with your death here!

    Jarrod ran over towards my direction. It seemed that Pi had made some moves. No wonder it was weird. To suddenly change my weapon. But without my weapons, it was a big chance that Jarrod would win. I would not surrender due to my pride, and could die just as he wanted.

    Pride? No. Pride is forcing something that you cannot do.

    I held onto the rod, now into two. I made the longer one like a rapier and held the shorter one as I would a dagger.

    I am enough with these kinds of weapons, so I call this confidence.

    It was a greater chance that Jarrod would win, but not a definite fact. Even if my chances are 0.001%, its still a possibility.

    Blind spot!

    I used the shorter rod to block Jarrods attack. It broke, but there was no next time. I leaned forward to dodge Jarrods second attack, and used my longer stick to poke into Jarrods stomach area.

    You

    Jarrod held onto his stomach and kneeled.

    If this were a real rapier, you wouldnt be able to besting till here.

    I smiled brightly.

    Howe that I cannot win against you, who is not even using a real weapon? We went to the same academy!

    Jarrod looked up at me. Looking at how low his ears had dropped, his bitterness now had turned into fear.

    Thats just the difference between our talents.

    Jarrod dropped his head from mystment.

    End it quickly.

    End what? Its already over.

    I threw over my metal rod onto the ground. I had no hobbies to make someone miserable even more miserable.

    You will regret letting me go like this, Aris.

    Even while on the ground, Jarrod bluffed.

    Well, I dont really have regrets in my life.

    Then, I saw Jarrods ears slowly rise again.

    No, you will regret this!

    Jarrod rose from the ground then ran towards me. I had nothing I could use as a weapon, but had something I could use as a shield.

    What the?!

    It was nice to see Jarrod flustered.

    A true master can use anything as a weapon.

    I dodged Jarros attack, then spun around my cape to use as a shield. Although Jarrods daggers aimed at my throat, it could not go past the cape.

    Hiya.

    I threw the cape onto Jarrods face, and

    Mmph!

    As soon as Jarrod tried to dodge my throw, he lost his form.

    Pow!

    And for the first time in a while, I punched someone with my fists.

    Rumble!

    I didnt know that my fists as a bunny were this strong, but Jarrod rolled on the ground.

    Cough.

    Jarrod coughed, but could not get up again.

    Told you. I have nothing to regret.

    Jarrod raised his hands from my provocation, but he had to drop it without energy.

    Wooooohooo!

    And seeing that as surrender, I heard the crow cheer.

    The winner, Arix! You showed the power of humans in front of the dual specimen! Pleasee up to the podium. We will soon have the award ceremony by the emperor.

    Yes. The awards. This would mean that Pi would be there too. It was my chance.

 Chapter 52 For the Final Goal (1)

    Chapter 52 For the Final Goal (1)

    <strong>Episode 52  For the Final Goal (1)</strong>

    As I got up to the awards, I looked for Pi. However, there was an old man with gray hair who appeared to be the emperor, Arje, who was smiling, and Banu, staring with awe. There was no sight of Pi or Cream.

    To be honest, I did not expect that the winner would be a young girl.

    The emperor seemed to be taken by surprise. I mean, when only looking at looks, I would not have even made it to the preliminaries.

    Well, still, I am d that the filthy and stinky bastard dual specimen did not win.

    From the emperorsment, Arje and Banu made either an awkward face or smile. Would the emperor faint if I were to show him my ears?

    No one can beat me.

    Please keep your manners in front of the emperor.

    When I spoke informally to the emperor, Banu wiped his smile and warned me. I would not have ordinarily talked informally to a king or emperor, but

    So what? I even spoke like this to a god.

    Im this kind of ady.

    No need, Banu.

    But emperor, how could you let her do such a thing?

    Its alright. I rather prefer that she is this confident. Its worth putting the matter of my daughters safety in her hands.

    Put matters into my hands? Arje? Arje seemed to be excited as well. Was this like a hand in marriage? With the same sex? Was this country open enough for this?

    Put what in my hands?

    Of course, the safety of my daughter. There was that incident earlier, and we will need a guard to be with her at all times. It wouldnt matter if you were a man, but I would feel even more assured that you are such a skilled woman. You can follow her in ces which men cannot enter.

    Of course. What was I thinking Marriage?

    Banu, you had a good run until now. From now on, you can just focus on your duties as a swordsman instructor.

    Yes sir.

    Banu let down his head, then he got out of the podium. To be doing two jobs at once. I would have quit already.

    Is there anything that I could do? Let me know if you want something.

    Usually, when someone asks a question like this, there is a given answer, even though it looks like they are doing you a favor.

    For example, it is an honor to be able to serve the pce, what could I possibly ask more of..etc.

    Pi. Let me take care of him.

    But I did not give him the answer that he wanted.

    Pi? I do not know who that is, but is that something to ask of me, the emperor?

    The emperor pretended not to know, but I already knew everything.

    I know that he is linked to this pce.

    Well, I will checkter if we have someone named Pi here.

    The emperor still kept his act, and received a cup from Banu.

    For now, we should toast a drink and celebrate.

    When the emperor got up, Arje and everyone else got up from their seats.

    Nice work.

    Banu handed me thest cup and winked. Inside the cup that seemed to be made of gold, there was a mysterious and deadly appearing purple drink. Was it wine?

    All! Lets give a round of apuse to the winner of today, Arix!

    From hisment, everyone started to cheer and p, and the emperor, Arje and I all drank the wine.

    Cough.

    The emperor coughed after drinking, as if he was not so good with alcohol.

    Are you all right?

    Im okay, daughter. I must have drank it too fastcough!

    The cough of the emperor who was waving his hands to assure Arje got worse, and

    Khhuuuk!

    The emperor fell after spewing up dark red blood chunks.

    Father?!

    Arje leaned over to check on the emperor, but fell over. I also could not save Arje.

    My body is frozen?

    My body was frozen. It felt as if I was tied up to a rope.

    Dont worry. Arberaj and you will not be killed. Except the emperor.

    The only one who seemed fine was Banu.

    You

    Why had Banu betrayed us all of the sudden? No

    You are Pi?

    I had not put him on the leery list because he was childhood friends with Arje.

    That, you dont need to know.

    Banu talked in riddles, then pulled out his sword.

    Its a case of murder!

    Then he pulled off my hood. I could feel a cool breeze through my ears and hear people screaming, and saw the soldiersing for me.

    This woman was a dual specimen! She is most likely the culprit of the assassination case!

    From his shouting, the soldiers crammed on top of me.

    Aak!

    Without my sword and not able to move, I was caught helplessly, and

    Pow!

    Lost consciousness from someone swinging their weapon at me.

    When I gained some of my consciousness, it was dark, and I wasying on a sack of hay. When I looked around, I saw walls made of stone and steel bars. It was definitely the prison cell.

    Ouch, my head.

    On top of freezing me, they hit me on the head. I wanted to massage my head, but I was all tied up on the floor. Still, it was nice that they let me live, but

    Why did Banu want to let her alive?

    That crazy bitch kidnapped the princess, murdered the bishop, sister director and the emperor. He is being way too nice. Probably from tomorrow, they will torture her to the point where she begs to be killed then kill her.

    Im looking forward to it. It will be fun to torture such a pretty little face.

    From the passing conversations of the keepers, my ending wouldnt be so pretty.

    You are finally awake?

    I heard a familiar voice in the prison, when I had thought that I was the only one there.

    Cream? Why are you here?

    Cream, with her signature pink drop ears, was smiling brightly. She did not suit the cold cell.

    I was here, taking your ce as the kidnapper and murder. I was wondering how long you will take to get here, but you were caught really fast.

    Creamughed graciously as she covered her mouth.

    In ce of me?

    Of course. Do you think in that situation, I would have gotten away pretending to be a clueless bunny?

    Thats true.

    But I didnt think that Cream would be there just for that reason.

    Thats just a cover, but you are here to get me out, right? To sell me. You said that you could buy a country with that kind of money.

    I remembered what Banu said, if he were Pi. That one could buy an entire country after selling me off.

    The country was already sold.

    The back of my head was numb.

    So you will let me die and not sell me?

    Of course. The public wants the death sentence of the murderer. Its unfortunate.

    Mmmm. This was not going well, even for me.

    I could not believe that Pi was Banu. I had not suspected him since he was childhood friends with Arje.

    And on top of that, Arje and Banu seemed to be really close to each other. Wouldnt Banu have married Arje if he had just let things be? I could see it in the way the emperor looked at Banu.

    And the Pi that I had seen was an old man.

    Its one of his abilities. I was shocked at first, too.

    Cream got up from the seat after looking up on the ceiling, as if she wasing up with something.

    Its time. You stay there. Dont make any trouble.

    When Cream got up, the prison guard opened the cell. Was Cream getting away just like this?

    Hey! Shouldnt the same species help each other out?

    I mentioned the species as myst resort, but

    I am warning you just in case, but dont do anything stupid.

    Cream smirked at me and got out. I am gonna get my revenge on that bunny, even as a ghost

    Drop.

    It was then. From the hands of Cream, something shiny dropped onto the floor. When I looked closer, it was a tiny metal piece shaped like a de.

    No way? Did not doing something stupid refer to not doing anything at all? Was she giving me a means to escape? I really could not tell whether she was on my side or the enemys side. This could also be her trick to use me again.

    No, there was no other option. I crawled like a worm and tried my best to undo the ropes. It took forever to cut because of the thickness, and when guards passed by, I had to stop to not look suspicious.

    How much time had passed? I was able to get out of the ropes.

    Great. Next is

    It was great that I got out of the ropes, but the problem was after. I was still locked up, and I needed a way to get out. Cream must have prepared something more after this.

    I wish that the prison just fell apart.

    I murmured nonsense and dug around where Cream had been.

    Clink!

    Surprisingly, there were keys where Cream had been. I did not know which keys they were, but most likely the ones to open the door.

    I thought about opening the door, getting my rapier back, then having my revenge against Banu.

    Wooosh.

    But suddenly, I heard a break of wind from afar. The sound was getting louder and was approaching my way.

    Bam!

    And surprisingly, the walls broke apart, and the ck cannon ball that entered got to the other wall after breaking the rods.

    You guys really didnt need to go this far.

    I threw the keys that were not useless and looked at the pierced wall. Outside was the open sea, and a pirate ship that was flying its g proudly was shooting cannonballs everywhere. From the looks of it, it was Mary.

    Now your chance to join the navy is really gone, Mary.

    I got out of the prison, feeling thankful for the nonsensical acts of Mary and her crew.

 Chapter 53: To the Final Goal (2)

    Chapter 53: To the Final Goal (2)

    <strong></strong>What crazy bastards? They are attacking the capital with one ship?

    Get the catapults!

    The soldiers were so upied that they even had no interest when a prisoner walked by them. I was alsopletely free from ropes.

    Its the navy!

    From the cheers of the soldiers, when I looked outside I saw that the nations ships were heading to catch Marys boats. No matter how famous Marys pirates are, it would be impossible to fight with all those ships.

    I gotta let Mary know that I escaped.

    Once Mary knew that I got out, she would quickly get away. So, I picked up a rock nearby and threw it at the soldiers.

    Hmm? Why is that outside?

    Get her!

    I said that the soldiers lost interest, but once they found out that I had escaped, they started to run over my way.

    Still, a human cannot catch up to a bunnys speed.

    Get her, I said!

    How can we catch a bunny?

    Have you never caught one? Corner it!

    And so I started to get hunted down. I felt like an idiot, letting them corner me knowing their tricks.

    You have been surrounded!

    Somehow, they managed to get me into the corner, but

    Haat!

    I quickly escaped their sloppy encirclement.

    Ughh! You are dead when we catch you!

    I heard the cursing and yelling of the soldiers. Once I start running, I will find a way to escape the castle premises and get my weapons back.

    Heh?

    When I managed to escape the castle and get to the open field, I saw soldiers with spears and arrows waiting for me. Behind them were the doors, but they were firmly shut.

    Go back to the cells when we say it nicely.

    The officer in the front line warned me to go back. But will anything get better once I return like this? I will die a painful death either way.

    Would you go back?

    I held up my fists. It was no graceful thing for a swordsman to use fists, but I had no ns to die anytime soon. I was always confident in my punches although they are not as good as my swordery.

    Archers.

    The officer let out a signal as if he was too bothered, and the archers loaded their bowstrings. Think. The n was simple.

    Run. Dodge. Fight. Attack. Win.

    Its a really simple task. You can do it, Arix. I mean, Aris.

    So it was at that moment when I ran towards them with my n in mind.

    Krrrrrom!

    The doors that were firmly shut behind the soldiers started to open by themselves.

    What the?

    The officer and soldiers were flustered and turned around to look back. On top of the doors was Cream, with her hood flipped back and looking down with her arm under her chin.

    Its a bunny!

    Theres more of them?

    When the soldiers were surprised by the appearance of another bunny,

    Move out if you dont want to get hurt!

    There was someoneing with the horse carriage at full st.

    Peter?

    It was Peter and his horse Abarosa. He was sitting on top of the horse, not at the usual seat, and although Abarosa seemed a little frightened, she was running the best she could as her owner directed.

    Ahhhh!

    The soldiers started to run away from the carriage, and they were in a frenzy.

    Swoosh!

    Then, Cream threw her dagger as if she had been waiting for this moment. The dagger must have been to block Peter.

    Nooo!

    When I thought that I had no chance to save him,

    Snap!

    The daggers pinpointed to the ropes typing the horse to the carriage. It was not a bad throw. It was only possible because she had aimed to throw it exactly there.

    nk!

    The carriage and logs that had lost its owner attacked the soldiers, and the scene was now a mess.

    Cream?

    Cream helped me out again? When I stared at her, she waved at me.

    Aris! Please catch it!

    Peter handed me a pile of goods wrapped in cloth as soon as he got off the horse.

    Heh? How did you get these?

    There were the clothes that I was wearing and my weapons inside.

    Thedy with her bunny ears pointed down gave them to me.

    It was confirmed. That bunny was helping me out.

    Follow me, Peter!

    What? You want me toe?

    Peter freaked out when I told him toe inside.

    Hurry! I have something to do!

    I went back inside the castle.

    Woah, why are you heading back inside? It was so hard to get through, you need to run now!

    Peter started to get flustered from voluntarily going back to hell.

    What do you mean why? How can I run like this? I need to get my revenge.

    So I stopped at the ce that looked the most empty.

    Peter, please keep a watch.

    I changed my clothes right away. A swordsman needs to have the right clothes.

    Miss Arisahrgghghg!

    When Peter turned to check on me, he was shocked that I was naked.

    I dont care, so just watch out for theing soldiers. Block them if you can.

    Hmm? But how?

    Maybe you should hold onto their legs and beg.

    While I changed my clothes, I heard the sound of the soldiers inside the castle looking for me.

    Search this area!

    Hmm? Who are you?

    I heard the sound of the soldiers approaching Peter.

    How did you get in here?

    Wait! Isnt this the crazy guy with the carriage earlier?

    You! How dare youmit treason!

    From the shouting of the soldiers, Peter started to make sounds like Uhh..mmmmm unlike the brave man he was earlier.

    I can hear rustling sounds behind this corner.

    Whats behind here?

    MOVE!

    It was my mistake to put him in charge. I was almost done changing.

    Nooo!

    Then I heard the tragic scream of Peter.

    Let go!

    You cannot pass!

    My pants are falling! Let go of me!

    Peter was actually doing what I told him to do. Thats my boy.

    Just kill him!

    An order to kill him was made, and I held my sword up after finishing my wardrobe change.

    When I turned the corner, the halberd of the soldier was dropping towards Peters neck.

    nk!

    I blocked the halberd with the dagger, and

    Shhhhhh!

    The halberd fell into pieces in a pleasing way.

    You guys have the wrong guy.

    I defeated the soldiers with my rapier and dagger at a faster speed than when I escaped.

    Are you okay, Peter?

    When I looked over at Peter after taking care of the situation, Peter nodded while zoning out, as if he had juste back from death.

    Good job.

    Peter made a weak smile from mypliment. But when I came to think of it, just words werent enough for someone who had saved my life. So, I took a deep breath and leaned forward towards Peter.

    Muah.

    When I kissed Peter on the cheek, he was more shocked than death, and I got a little shy as well.

    For now, just be satisfied with this.

    For now.

    Peter smiled brightly and got up as if he was fully recovered.

    What should I do next? Feel free to order me around!

    But there was nothing else left for him to do.

    Good work. Go on now.

    Peter stopped for a bit, but after epting the fact that there was nothing left for him to do, he nodded.

    Well, then!

    Peter tried to turn away, but an arm reached out from the corner and ran with Peter.

    Peter!

    When I went to the corner, Cream was looking at me while holding Peter from the back.

    Wow, even in this situation you do lovey-dovey things! Even if you are a bunny.

    Creamughed at me, and I felt my face get warm.

    What the hell are you? Earlier, you were catching me, but now you are helping me.

    Then Cream pointed at me.

    I think you will be able to defeat Pi. So, I made my bet on you. So, please win for me.

    You dont n on stabbing me in the back, do you?

    Nope. Theres no way that I will betray the first rabbitman who called me as one of their own kind. I am thankful instead.

    Cream pat Peters head as if she was shy after finally telling her true feelings.

    You, although I made you do it, youre good at this. Do you want to have a fun time with me?

    A fun time?

    Peter smiled from ear to ear, but he got to his senses after seeing my frightful face.

    No! I will

    This guy. Its not like I can ask him to return my kiss.

    Just kidding. I will make sure that he gets out safely. You go to the presence chamber. Pi is there.

    After I gave Peter in Creams hands, I headed over to the chamber as she directed.

    What are you guys? Are you going to stop me?

    The soldiers were waiting for me on my way to the chamber. I got into my fight position and smiled towards them. In such situations, you have to intimidate them first.

    I, Aris Wafers is the ughter of elves, was chosen by the sun god, received the power of the Ice Queen trapped in Profin, is the champion of the emperors battle, and a swordsman who was publicly epted to be in charge of the protection ofdy Arberaj! Come forward if you are brave enough to fight me!

    When my voice rang across the hall, the soldiers looked at each other. Even though they outnumbered me, would they be able to win a bunny with such a loud resume? Well, at least they had that look in their eyes.

    Or, drop your weapons and move out of the way. I will let those who do live.

    When I threw the carrot after the whip, the soldiers dropped their weapons and moved aside.

    Why dont you act this nice normally?

    I confidently walked through the soldiers and headed towards the chambers.

    It was reaching the end.

 Chapter 54 To the Final Goal (3)

    Chapter 54 To the Final Goal (3)

    <strong>Episode 54  To the Final Goal (3)</strong>

    In front of the presence chamber, there were knights instead of soldiers waiting for me.

    You guys are going to try to stop me?

    I talked about some parts of my resume as I did before to the knights.

    Why does that matter? We are the proud knights of the capital, and we are the best of the best!

    They were proud of themselves and cocky, unlike the soldiers.

    Fine, then. Nothing will be more entertaining than crushing that loud pride of yours.

    So I ran to the most confident knight who was closest to me and the window.

    Heh?

    But from outside the window, I felt like a rabbit-like thing approaching me step by step. I thought that I saw it wrong, but it was a very familiar-colored bunny.

    Crash!

    And the bunny who entered by rolling after the window breaking was surprisingly Jarrod.

    Jarrod? Why did you go through all that to climb up the castle walls?

    It was more surprising to me that we climbed up the wall over the fact that he hade. Was he not a bunny but a sloth?

    Because the castle gates are closed.

    The gates are wide open, man.

    What?

    Jarrod got a little dizzy for a bit, but he stood perfectly tall as the original protagonist of the book. I looked over to the knights who were confused.

    Doesnt matter. Since I am already here. I will take care of them. You go do your thing.

    I tilted my head from hisment.

    Why? I can fight on my own.

    Why is a weaker guy taking my spot?

    Stop being so shy. You have something more important to do.

    Jarrod must have thought that I was pretending to not feel shy for him helping me. But I didnt feel the need to exin myself since Arje and Banu were a higher priority.

    Okay. Thanks foring to help me, Jarrod.

    I just wished that he would work hard. How much would he me me if he got hurt or died while trying to help me?

    Whateveres to happen, I have to help my kind out of Rabbit Hole. Also, I know that you wont do a bad thing.

    I was a little touched by Jarrods words. He was actually a cool guy unlike my expectations.

    What are these bunnies saying? Get them!

    The knights tried to stop me and Jarrod, but

    Your opponent is me!

    Jarrod fought off the knights with the strength of a nuclear reaction. Of course, it seemed hard enough for him to leave a scratch on the knights armor and he couldnt even beat one of them. Why in the hell did he mention helping me?

    Jarrod!

    I tossed him the ice dagger.

    I will be getting it back from you, so dont you dare lose it!

    So I headed over to the presence chamber after I left the knights who were surprised by their shattered weapons from the dagger.

    Wee, bunny. I guess the knights failed to block you in the end.

    In the chamber was Banu, checking out his rapier, and Arje who was tied to the chair.

    Banu! I mean Pi! No, should I call you Bi or Punu for short?

    Just call me Banu. I want to be called Banu at least by you.

    Banu smiled. It was a smile that I really could not get used to.

    I did not imagine that you would be Pi. You were childhood friends with Arje.

    Then Banu hid his face with his hands.

    You mean this?

    In an instant, Banu turned into a little kid. His face and height changed.

    Mmmmphhh! MMMMFffo!

    Arje was making a noise from being shocked, but she couldnt do anything about the ropes.

    What an evil trick.

    From myment, Banuughed like a kid then returned to his original state.

    I had fun with young Arje. I also had the pleasure of wondering how she would grow up to appear.

    Banu touched Arjes throat.

    So, you were nning to kill the emperor and have Arje as your empress? Im not surprised.

    I pointed the rapier towards his neck.

    It will all be over after I kill you. Am I right?

    Banu then shook his head as if I was nothing to him.

    First, I would like to see if you are able to stand as my opponent.

    Why dont you just start? I think I am worthy.

    I was speechless, but Banu shrugged.

    You cannot be so confident after beating those ordinary mortals.

    His choice of words were a bit off. Mortals?

    Phweeet!

    Banu whistled, then assassins who were behind the regr poles in the chamber stepped outside.

    Please do not let me down, Aris.

    The assassins approached me, while keeping their silence. Still, there was only one way out.

    A move.

    When I got into position to fight with my rapier, the assassins also followed with their own.

    Haaat!

    So the assassins and I exchanged moves, and of course they could not be of match to me. But then, something surprising happened.

    Kyhhhek!

    The assassin that was stabbed by me blurted a sound that was not like that of a human, and he turned into ashes.

    What the?!

    I almost let my guard down, but I realized from seeing their sharp teeth that they were no ordinary human beings.

    Are they like monsters from those fairytales?

    It was not toote to solve the mystery after defeating them. I rposed myself and turned all of them into ashes.

    Wow, how impressive. You are worthy of serving as her guard.

    Banu apuded, even though it was now his turn.

    So theres no more of those weird things, right?

    You can say vampires.

    Vampires? Those heirs of devils that infect humans by sucking their blood out? I couldnt believe that they existed even though this was a novel.

    I heard that folks of the darkness like vampires live in the dark, but you are fine in the sun?

    Were the stories false?

    Please do not think of me as being at the same level as those low grades. I am of a higher ss and a nobility.

    Banu introduced him in a cheesy manner.

    So, you want to y house here?

    y house? Hmm. I guess you could see it that way. But the ying is over. Now, it will be our world.

    As if it was a fairytale. Well, it was actually a reality within a fairytale, so was he correct?

    Yeah, what a dreadful reason.

    I looked down on his goals, but Banu seemed rather satisfied.

    I have always felt this, but I really favor you. Its more certain now, Aris.

    Banu pulled out his rapier as he descended down from the throne.

    Arberaj will be my wife, and you will be a vampire and pet who will be cherished by me forever.

    A man who appeared to be a man but was not said that he will make me his pet. Still, I was not afraid of him.

    Unfortunately, that wont be happening. I will defeat you for sure.

    That confidence of yours is also another trait I like.

    I got into position.

    Aris Wafers, moving in.

    Banu smirked at mybatting intro.

    Alright, well my real name is Banuroa Fon Pias. I wish you well.

    So I made the first swish.

    A good move, Aris. But will it be enough to stop my attacks?

    Banu blocked my attack, then made aeback.

    What kind of style is this?

    I was flustered from a move that I had never seen before, but I managed to block.

    Its that of the vampiric nobility. Something that a lowly kind like you would not be able to even pretend.

    Cant copy? Me? The best swordsman in the world?

    When will you start attacking? Isnt it obvious that I will win if you just keep on blocking?

    Banu thought that I would lose since I was only defending. No, I was observing him. That mirky move of his was definitely hard to follow for a regr person.

    Okay, I will start now.

    Of course, that would be the case for ordinary people.

    What the?!

    Banu had to step back from my attack. He was probably more shocked at my new moves.

    How could a mortal like you copy the skills of a vampire nobility?

    I had watched with my eyes while blocking his techniques and had gotten the hang of it. And so I was able to copy all of his moves in attacking and stabbing. And most importantly, I found the weakness in the style and was able to use it against him

    Its not soplicated! This vampire swordcraft that you were showing off.

    And I was able to push Banu all the way to the podium that Arje was tied to, and he had no ce to run.

    It was over.

    Curse!

    Then Banu looked at me and shouted something like a spell.

    Huh?

    Right before I was able to finish him, my body froze stiff. I had just one step to go.

    What is this?

    I looked at my legs. They were solidifying into stone.

    You are the first to ever get this close, Aris.

    Banu made a victory smile even though he could barely catch his breath.

    You cheating bastard! What kind of a douche uses magic in a sword battle?

    I screamed, but Banu just shrugged.

    The winner gets the fame. Whats the point after dying?

    All of my lower body had turned into stone, and it wasing up to my upper half. At this rate, my ears would petrify, too.

    Aris, I give you onest chance. Say that you will be my pet. If you say that you be my bunny, I will lift the curse.

    Banu came all the way to the front of me and insulted me. But I had no ns to follow him. My arms were still free, and this battle was not yet over.

    No way thats happening!

    I threw my rapier towards Banu. Banu dodged, not catching the rapier, of course.

    Hmph. You think that I am an idiot to go through that burn again?

    But I did not stutter.

    Sorry, but I wasnt aiming for that handsome face of yours.

    Banu turned back sensing that something was off. My rapier was stuck to Arjes chair and was burning the ropes.

    No!

    Banu raised his hands to use magic, but he had forgotten about me.

    You will not get away, even when I turn to stone.

    I held Banu tightly, and Arje gathered white lights into her hands after getting up.

    Let go of me! Let go!

    Banu resisted strongly, throwing away the slimy style he had thus far, but he could not get out of my arms that were now petrified.

    Arberaj, you cannot kill a friend from childhood. You are that soft-hearted kind of a girl.

    Banu tried to convince Arberaj, but

    Kazaaam!!

    Arghhhh!

    Banu turned to ashes after burning from the impact of magic Arje threw at him.

    Aris!

    Arje came up to me crying, after getting the gag out of her mouth.

    Oh no, what to do.

    As Arje panicked, I was a stone up to my neck.

    Well, you could call this a happy ending. Farewell, Arje.

    Still, this meant that I could return. I smiled in myst moment thinking about this.

    Ha!

    I got up from the bed as I felt breathless. A bed? When I looked around, I felt that the bedroom around me was unfamiliar.

    A grandfather clock. Amp. Were these things invented then?

    You have awakened.

    And on top of the highly crafted wooden desk, a grandfather rose from his seat as he closed a book.

    Who are you?

    I was taken back by my own voice. It was that of a man. No, not just any mans voice. It was my original voice. When I checked, I was not bunny Aris but the best swordsman in Europe, Arix.

    Was this a dream? Everything?

    Was the adventure fun?

    But the grandpa was talking weirdly.

    An adventure? Am I

    You had turned to the bunny swords bunny Aris.

    The grandpa showed me a book. On the cover was written:  Supplementary story: The adventures of the bunny swordswoman Aris

    And inside were all the things that I had spoken, my actions, and all the duels.

    Did I act as it was written in the book?

    No, your story was recorded into the book.

    I finally realized who the grandpa was.

    You are the writer of the Adventures of Jarrod.

    Yes. I contemted for a long time after getting your letter. After aging, my creativity had gotten weak. So, I used the enthusiastic fan that you were. I apologize if I offended you.

    Iid back down on my bed.

    No, it was fun. Really.

    Well, it was a little surprising to turn into a woman, but I went through things that would not have happened in real life and met so many colleagues of all races. One of them was trash, but it was worthwhile.

    So, what about the reward? I believe that you will throw me in something since I made this book for you.

    Yes. Since I had went through all of this, I should at least get something out of it.

    That is true. So, I want to give you two options.

    The grandpa pointed out one of his fingers.

    One is giving you a percentage of the sales when the book is published and the writing fee up front.

    So it was like a partnership. I didnt know how he would pay me regrly as I traveled across Europe.

    The remaining option is.

    The grandpa took a small break.

    It is?

    If you want, you can continue your life inside the novel.

    I did not understand him.

    Thats possible? How?

    This question was stupid. I mean, I had already experienced it.

    Its possible. But this novel has already ended. Which means that if you do decide to go into the novel, then you wont be able to return here and will have to go back to the grave you came from. What would you like to do?

    Was the grandpa god in disguise? It didnt matter. I had already made my choice.

 Chapter 55 Epilogue

    Chapter 55 Epilogue

    <strong>Episode 55  Epilogue</strong>

    A swordsman always had to take care of their attire as well. This was a given for a swordsman.

    A brim hat. The more feathers, the better.

    The armor should be light. So, there were lots of situations where I would wear attire made of regr fabric. Of course, a coat was needed to enhance the look.

    The lower half should be whatever.

    Shoes non-slippery.

    And if you grab the rapier, the symbol of swordsman,

    Then wear a long cape, your swordsman outfit isplete.

    Well, should we head out?

    I went out. Past arge hallway, I stood in front of a door.

    Knock knock.

    And I knocked lightly.

    I can go in, right?

    I waited in front of the door. I could have gone right in without knocking, but I was no longer such a person.

    Yes,e one in.

    When I entered, there was Arje, wearing a mboyant dress with the help of maids, smiling.

    Hi!

    When I greeted cheerfully, Arje looked over and smiled.

    Are you feeling alright? You dont feel sore anywhere?

    Yes. Im fine.

    Really, I thought you were dead after turning into stone.

    I chose to return to this world, of course.

    In reality or here, I was given the title of the greatest swordsman. Still, in reality, there were so many who tried to assassinate me. They would do the same if they were to find out that I returned. No matter how much of a share I get for the book sale, I was sick and tired of a life being chased.

    And here, there werent anyone trying to kill me, and there were so many people who loved me. And to be the guard of the emperor! It was the greatest honor a swordsman would have. Also, I didnt have to worry about job security since the emperor was close to me.

    If the priestesses of the church of the emperor had not found the undoing spell

    If I had note back to the novel, the story would have described my death after turning to stone. But since I returned, an exnation that the priestesses used their magic to bring me back was added.

    Didnt you already know? I dont die so easily.

    When I replied confidently, Arje smiled graciously and pointed at my hat.

    How does the hat fit? The tailor said that it was his first time making one for a rabbitman.

    Ah, its perfect. My ears arefortable as well.

    It also was not so bad living as a bunny human. Even to my own eyes I was so cute and pretty, and I loved these ears that I could p freely.

    Empress Arberaj, its ready.

    Thedy who was wearing a maid outfit walked out slowly from behind Arje.

    Great job, Miss Cream.

    Cream was on Pis side, but she was forgiven by getting the position of the pce maid for the fact that she was held without choice. It was nice to see that Cream looked satisfied as well. It was nice to see her see to be honored that a half blood like her could work at the pce.

    Oh, right, Aris. The kid named Jarrod wanted to pass this to you.

    Cream handed over the cold dagger.

    Oh, Jarrod. He could have just given it to me himself.

    The empire also tried to give him a position for helping me, but he refused. He said something like he didnt want to shed animal fur in the human world and also to work under me. Still, he left without a word.

    Do you know this? He said that he will return after he bes an admirable male bunny.

    He said that?

    Oops, he said that it was a secret.

    Of course, Cream made it obvious that she said it on purpose.

    Well, to be a man, he should at least be like him.

    I looked outside the window. There was Peter, with a load of logs in a carriage. He was awarded for helping me as well, and it was that his vige became the official lumber supply source for the pce.

    Aris, lets go.

    Arje, who was done getting ready, went outside, and I started to follow her as her guard. When we got to the presence chamber, there were countless people waiting for us.

    I announce as the emperor. I will end very in in this empire.

    The end of very was her priority. Especially making an empire that did not have racism. There would be a lot of tumult and chaos, but she will be able to make it even if it takes a long time.

    And we cannot let our guards against vampires.

    After dealing with Banu, the attitude towards them became serious. There should be plenty of them in the human world, and since it was revealed that they were looking for a chance to take over the system. The church of the empire will be able to take care of them.

    And we will also reform our navy.

    As promised, Mary will get her ce. Although its a little bit uneasy since she is a pirate, no one would argue since she managed to be the first to survive after attacking the capital and battling the navy directly.

    We shall obey.

    Tons of people bowed at Arje. It felt nice, since I felt like I was getting bowed at while standing next to her.

    Your majesty, a messenger has arrived from Profin.

    Profin? Was he from Andrew? This was exciting news.

    I understand. I shall meet them soon.

    After all the pretty boring process was finished, Arje finally let out a sigh after rxing her shoulders.

    Aris, this is pretty hard. I wonder how hard it was for my father.

    Its alright. Im right by you.

    When I cheered her up, Arje suddenly stopped smiling and pouted.

    What do you mean, Im disappointed in you, Arje.

    What? Why?

    At the award ceremony, when he asked what you wanted, I thought that you would mention my name.

    What?

    That you wanted to get Pi with me, not just mention Pi.

    Arje was really disappointed about it. Still, I didnt really feel sorry.

    Isnt it obvious? Why would I mention your name?

    Then Arje was very shocked to hear this.

    Is the rtionship that we have nothing to you?

    I wanted to tease her even more.

    No, I mean you are always next to me, so I have no need to mention it again that I need you next to me.

    Then Arje got her smile back.

    You really have a way with words.

    I told you many times before. A swordsman has to be good with words.

    Arjeughed after she covered her mouth. Then, she looked at me with a serious face.

    Its really sudden to say this, butI want to continue this well going forward, Aris.

    If I were to tease her again, she would really get mad.

    Im a little shy to say this suddenly too, but dont worry. My sword will always protect you.

    So my life was changedpletely. One with a happy ending.

    -The End-

    <em>A word from the author </em>

    <em>I apologize that this series ended sooner than I announced originally.</em>

    <em>And on top of that, I was crushed almost every other week. I thought that it was no good to keep apologizing.</em>

    <em>From the story, there were many parts where I regretted not putting a better alternative in many parts.</em>

    <em>I will continue writing, and I hope to see you guys again in a different series.</em><em>

    </em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Should I try one where the heroine is a bunny instead of the main character? I think that the bunny heroine is a great idea.</em>

    <em>Anyways</em>

    <em>Thank you once again for enjoying my novel.</em>

    <strong>[END]</strong>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!